+ All Categories
Home > Documents > Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Date post: 28-Oct-2014
Category:
Upload: susanvanscoyoc9870
View: 807 times
Download: 5 times
Share this document with a friend
Popular Tags:
245
Concentration and Meditation A MANUAL OF MIND DEVELOPMENT BY Christmas Humphreys
Transcript
Page 1: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Concentration andMeditation

A MANUAL OF MIND DEVELOPMENT

BY

Christmas Humphreys

Page 2: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

(c) Christmas Humphreys 1968

First published in 1968 by Stuart & WatkinsThis edition published in 1987 by Element Books Ltd

Longmead, Shaftesbury, DorsetSecond impression 1987

All rights reserved

Printed in Great Britain by BillingsHylton Road, Worcester

Cover illustration: Circle - Tibetan calligraphyby Ngakpa Chogyam

Cover design by Humphrey Stone

British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data

Humphreys, ChristmasConcentration & meditation: a manual

of mind development.1. Meditation (Buddhism)

I. Title294-3'443 BQ5612ISBN 1-85230-008-6

Page 3: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Preface

IT is now many years since I began to draft the materialwhich was first published by the Buddhist Society as Con-centration and Meditation, and I am asked by Mr GeoffreyWatkins who, at his father's famous shop in Cecil Court,sold the first copies, to make what corrections I wish fora new edition. He has helped me greatly in this task.

The genesis of the book explains one feature of it. Therewas at the time a sudden spate of books on 'mind-develop-ment' of every kind which had one aim in common, toenable the practitioner to score off his rivals, in business,love or social climbing, to show off his alleged newpowers and, generally speaking, to inflate his ego at theexpense of those about him.

But there is a law as old as man to the effect that hewho acquires the least advantage over his fellow men bythe development of his own indwelling faculties must usethem solely for the advantage of those fellow men, andnever for himself alone. The law is utterly impersonal,and the penalty for disobedience is at least the loss ofpowers gained and, if the wrong course be pursued, whatseems to be a shrivelling up of the mind which makes thesufferer the pity of his friends. One cannot thereforeover-estimate the importance of right motive in anyattempt at spiritual development. Hence the emphasis

Page 4: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

vi PREFACE

upon it throughout this manual, and indeed it was largelywritten to this end. It is therefore of interest—and as aBuddhist I do not believe in coincidence—that at a timewhen meditation is once more in the public mind a newedition of this work should be prepared and published. Itcertainly seems as timely now as it was when it firstappeared.

My name appears as author, and in fact I drafted thematerial, section by section, for consideration at weeklymeetings of the small society then known as the BuddhistLodge. All present at each meeting had their say andmany a point was carefully debated. I am therefore grate-ful to those unknown persons who helped to produce thebook which finally appeared.

As I said in the Preface to the first edition, "For variousreasons few detailed references have been given to booksfrom which quotation has been made. Many of thesehave appeared in various editions, making accurate refer-ence cumbersome, and space has been at all times limited.Moreover, the compilers in no way claim such extractsas authority in support of their own views, for theyrecognise no authority in matters spiritual save the in-tuition of the individual. Where, however, an idea is wellexpressed by another writer, his or her words have beenused in addition to our own, while a generous use ofquotation serves to show that the views put forward bythe compilers are held by an ever-extending range ofthoughtful minds.

"The book has been written for a hypothetical enquirerwho is interested, yet knows nothing of the subject. Con-siderable space has therefore been devoted to the prelim-inary questions of right motive and the like, withoutwhich, in the opinion of the compilers, no such manual

Page 5: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PREFACE vii

should be published. The book is compiled as a progressivecourse of mind-development, and it is hoped that ageneral reading of the manual, followed by a consistentand sincere attempt to apply its principles, will enablethe average student, without danger to mind or body, todevelop his spiritual qualities to the point when he isready for that expert guidance without which it is sohard to tread the final stages to Enlightenment."

No knowledge of Buddhism is needed for an under-standing of the principles herein explained, but as it iswritten with an emphasis on Buddhist ways of thought itwill be the better understood after reading some generaltext-book on Buddhism. If I mention my own PelicanBuddhism {1951) it is only because it was prepared insomewhat the same way, and having sold steadily sincepublication it presumably serves its purpose.

There are now many books on meditation, but at theBuddhist Society we still discriminate between thosewhich never mention the word motive and those whichtake the same view as ourselves about its fundamentalnecessity. The better type covers a wide field, from theTheravada school of Ceylon and Thailand, where the fullsystem was written down some two thousand years ago,to the methods of Tibetan and Zen Buddhism both ofwhich, however, have been in existence for over athousand years. Yet no such work makes the distinctionI deem so important, between Concentration, the con-trolled development of the mind as a precision instrumentof no spiritual significance, and Meditation, the right useof it to spiritual as distinct from merely material ends.

Meditation is of course no new-comer to the West.Christian communities have used it from time immemor-ial, and whether called prayer, meditation or silent com-

Page 6: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

viii PREFACE

munion its purpose was ever the same, the union—theBuddhist would say re-union—of the individual with theUniversal Mind. That this has a thousand names is of noconsequence. It remains forever the Namelessness, andwhen the dewdrop in full consciousness slips into theShining Sea for a single 'moment of no-time' it needs noname for that supernal experience.

All that comes from the East is but a variety ofmethods new to the West, some of service to the Westernmind and some which those with great experience holdto be quite unsuitable. There are no short-cuts to en-lightenment. This is no place to make distinctions by namebut from the Buddhist point of view two principles maybe constantly borne in mind.

No true master of meditation will take one penny forhis teaching.

No true master makes any claim, or allows any claimto be made on his behalf, to abnormal powers or achieve-ment.

In order to improve the current edition I re-read everyword of it, and was interested to note how little I wishedto change. If I have since grown in wisdom I have onlydeveloped my understanding of these eternal principles,and I humbly proffer this new edition as a guide which,rightly used, may help the reader to obey the final wordsof the All-Enlightened One "Work out your own salva-tion, with diligence."

Page 7: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Contents

PREFACE V

INTRODUCTION I

The Importance of Right Motive—Self-development or Service—Meditation andPrayer—The Nature of Self—The Powerof Thought

PART ONE - CONCENTRATION

1 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 15

Definition of Terms—Dangers and Safe-guards—Further Preliminary Observations

2 CONCENTRATION 28

Concentration: General—The Value of Self-recollection—Concentration: Particular Exer-cises—Time and Times—Place—Posture—Relaxation—Breathing—Begin—An Obector an Idea—Difficulties—Intruding Thoughts

3 EXERCISES IN CONCENTRATION 53

On a Physical Object—On Counting theBreaths—On Watching Thoughts— OnVisualisation—On Colour—Summary ofPart One

Page 8: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

X CONTENTS

PART TWO • LOWER MEDITATION

4 LOWER MEDITATION 67

Concentration and Meditation—The Purposeof Meditation—The Results of Meditation—Meditation: General and Particular—Choiceof Method—New Difficulties—Meditationwith and without Seed—Preparation forMeditation—The Power of Stillness—ThePower of the Ideal

5 OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 84

The Meditation on the Bodies—TheMeditation on Things as they are—TheMeditation on Vispassion—The Meditationon Motive—The Meditation on ParticularDoctrines—The Meditation on the Self—The Meditation on Analogy—The FourBrahma Viharas

6 CHARACTER BUILDING 112

Dana—Sila—Asceticism—Desire—TheElimination of Vice

7 THE CULTURE OF THE EMOTIONS 125

The Nature of Emotion—The Dangers ofEmotion-—The Culture of the Emotions

INTERLUDE 135

The Laws of Health

PART THREE • HIGHER MEDITATION

8 HIGHER MEDITATION 143

The Abandonment of Intellect—Subjects ofHigher Meditation—Loosening the Fettersof Form

Page 9: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONTENTS xi

9 THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 155The Meditation on the Higher Third—TheSearch lor the Impersonal—The ThreeGunas—The Voice of Mysticism—TheFullness and the Void

10 THE DOCTRINE OF THE ACT I70

An Action Motiveless

11 THE JHANAS I79

The Formless Jhanas—Meditation with andwithout Seed—The Pause in the Silence

12 ZEN MEDITATION 186

Zen Technique—The Koan and Mondo—The Use of a Koan—Satori—The Effectsof Satori

PART FOUR • CONTEMPLATION

13 CONTEMPLATION 203

14 CONCLUSION 2O7

The Duty to Teach

APPENDIX ONE

NOTES ON GROUP MEDITATION 213The Leader—The Choice of Members—The Choice of Subject—Meetings

APPENDIX TWO

SUBJECTS FOR MEDITATION 217

Glossary 221

Index 233

Page 10: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Introduction

M O S T OF the great religions and philosophies havestressed the importance of mind-development, but noneso much as Buddhism, wherein it is regarded not merelyas the principal occupation of the more enlightenedstudent, but as an integral part of the daily life of thehumblest follower of the All-Enlightened One. This atti-tude is based on common sense, for it is obvious that onlyin a fully developed and purified mind can the fires ofanger, lust and illusion be stilled, and the cause of suffer-ing destroyed. The very system of thought we know inthe West as Buddhism is based on the supreme enlighten-ment gained by the Buddha in meditation; how else, then,shall we attain the same enlightenment if we do notfollow in the self-same way ?

In order to appreciate the importance of meditation inthe Buddhist life one has only to consider the best knownsummaries of the Buddha's teaching as given by himself.'Dana, Sila, Bhavana,' for example, is often given as sucha summary. First comes Dana, universal charity, then Sila,strict morality, and thirdly, in progressive importance,Bhavana, mind-development. Again, "Cease to do evil;learn to do good; cleanse your own heart; this is thereligion of the Buddhas." Note that so soon as ethicalcontrol is well established the "cleansing of the heart"

Page 11: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

2 INTRODUCTION

must follow as the next step to the Goal. It is true that inone sense the various steps must be trodden simultaneous-ly. One need not wait for ethical perfection before begin-ning to meditate, for it is only in meditation that thenecessary wisdom and strength will be released for thetask of self-purification. At the same time, it is well toconsider these steps in the order given by the Buddha,for only when the preliminary stages are well in handwill the full benefits of meditation be obtained.

All this applies in particular to a still more famoussummary of the Buddhist way of life, the Noble EightfoldPath, whose steps are frequently described as falling intothree main groups. First, under right views and aspira-tions comes Right Knowledge; secondly, under rightspeech, action and livelihood comes Right Action, andfinally, under the last three stages, usually translated asright effort, concentration and meditation, comes RightMind-development. It seems clear, therefore, that medita-tion, using the term to summarize the last three stages ofthe Path, is not merely an integral part of Buddhism, butthe very climax of its other doctrines, laws and practices.Through this alone perfection lies; through this alone canone with patient toil unveil the Buddha light within. Thefield of mind-development, in brief, lies between the manof average culture and his further spiritual developmentas a bridge between mere worldly perfection, howevergilded the shackles of Samsara, and the inner world ofReality where, on the threshold of Nirvana, he sees forthe first time the true nature of the illusion left behind.

The Importance of Right Motive

"Prepare thyself, for thou wilt have to travel on alone.The Teacher can but point the way." The cleansing of the

Page 12: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTRODUCTION 3

heart is no light task, and as these words from The Voiceof the Silence show, it is a long and lonely road. It mustneeds be difficult, for the untrained stallions of the mindmust be brought under control, and the littlest 'fondoffence' brought out into light and slain to rise no more.There are dangers on the Way, and those who succumbto them. As is pointed out in W. Q. Judge's Culture ofConcentration, "Immense fields of investigation and ex-periment have to be traversed; dangers unthought of andforces unknown are to be met; and all must be overcome,for in this battle there is no quarter asked or given." Theprize, however, is worth it all, to free oneself from thetyranny of earthly limitations, and with a soul that"lends its ear to every cry of pain, like as the lotus baresits heart to drink the morning sun," to join that unseenBrotherhood whose spiritual wisdom forms the guardianwall about humanity. Only with some such motive, how-ever dimly formulated in the mind, is it wise to begin thepractice of mind-development. Knowledge, and the powerwhich knowledge confers, is a neutral force, becominggood or evil according as it is applied. Rightly used it isthe high road to perfection; abused, it can create a hellpast human imagining. Between the two extremes of purebenevolence and absolute selfishness lie a variety ofmotives, all of which must sooner or later be eradicatedfrom the mind. There is the desire to gain a superiorityover one's fellows, either in one's own esteem or in actualcompetition in worldly affairs; there is the desire to findan escape from the monotony of daily duty or, moreoften in the case of women, a relief from the tedium of apurposeless existence; or again there may be a desire toexperiment in some new 'stunt' with which to amuseoneself and one's equally ineffective friends. All these

Page 13: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

4 INTRODUCTION

are so many ways of prostituting a sacred faculty, theabuse of which is the essence of 'black' magic and a longstep on the road to spiritual death. There is only one rightmotive for mind-development, an understanding of thenature and purpose of man's evolution, and the will tohasten that evolution in order that all life may be thesooner brought to enlightenment.

Wherefore let every student pause, and consider wellbefore embarking on this final science, this final stage ofthe ascent towards the Goal. Let him before he seeks theChangeless be certain that he wearies of the world ofchange, and longs with a yearning past denial to find andwin Reality. Some reach this stage by an all too intimateacquaintance with the truth of suffering; some by anintellectual understanding of the illusory nature ofphenomena and the will to discover the Noumenon whichlies behind; others again are impelled by the rising callof pure compassion to dedicate their lives to lessening byjust so much that "mighty sea of sorrow formed of thetears of men." These only may be certain that they enterthe Path with proper motive, for those alone in whom thewhite flame of compassion is alight past all extinguishingappreciate that "to live to benefit mankind is the firststep," and therefore lend an ear at all times to the voiceof Compassion when it whispers: "Can there be blisswhen all that lives must suffer ? Shalt thou be saved andhear the whole world cry?"

There is no compromise when once the Path is entered.Once the feet are turned towards enlightenment theheart's attraction to the world is left behind. To move toosoon is to intensify unduly the strain of rival attractions.Therefore let the mind and heart be single in purposebefore the journey is undertaken, and let the motive

Page 14: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTRODUCTION 5

above all be pure. That the practice of meditation tendsto remove the fetters of suffering by raising the conscious-ness to a level above its sway is the testimony of all whopractise it, but this is not the motive which will lead oneto the Goal. Choose the way for its own sake before thelife is entered. Right motive is always impersonal, animpersonal turning of the will towards the removal ofall suffering, without undue attention to one's own, andan effort to uncover within each form of life that 'Essenceof Mind,' which, as the Sutra of Hui Neng points out,'is intrinsically pure'. "The Light is within thee," saidthe Egyptian Hierophants, "let the Light shine." Toawaken in all forms of life this knowledge, and the wayto realize it, is the aim of all who strive to follow in thefootsteps of the All-Compassionate One.

Self-development or Service

Do not be deceived by the false antithesis of self-devel-opment and service, the Arhat and the Bodhisattva ideal.On the one hand, no man can be of service to others untilhe has attained some mastery of his own instruments;on the other hand, all self-development and purificationis undertaken in vain so long as there remains thoughtof self. Once more, the wise man treads the Middle Way,for his life is a happy alternation between introversionand extraversion, between the subjective life of medita-tion and the objective life of service. In service the sub-jective finds its liberation, yet that service will not be wiseunless it is actuated from an understanding gained in themeditation hour.

Meditation and Prayer

Most Westerners are born and bred in Christianity, and

Page 15: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

6 INTRODUCTION

have in early years been habituated to the practice ofprayer. The word has many meanings, varying with thespiritual development of the individual, but save in thetrue mystic its essence is always supplication to someexternal Being or Power. In meditation, however, thereis no such element of importuning, of begging for whatone has not. At the best the method of prayer is a yearn-ing of the heart; meditation, on the other hand, reorien-tates the mind, thereby producing the knowledge bywhich all that is rightly wanted is acquired. The medita-tor does not ask for guidance, for he knows that a purifiedmind can call upon the Wisdom which dwells within; hedoes not crave for virtues, for he knows that in medita-tion he may and will acquire them; nor does he intercedefor others when by his own unaided efforts he may assistthem to the extent that their own karma will permit. Inbrief, prayer at its best is the approach of the heart, andproduces the Mystic; meditation, with the wise servicewhich accompanies it, produces the Knower. There is apoint, however, where the two methods meet. If byprayer be meant 'a lifting oneself to the level of theEternal,' or even, if the desire be impersonal, 'the soul'ssincere desire, uttered or unexpressed,' it ceases to beprayer in the ordinary sense of the term and rises to thelevel of meditation. It is the element of supplication to anoutside power, as distinct from a conscious union withthe God within, which distinguishes the two.

The Nature of Sell

"Know thyself," said the Delphic Oracle. The way ofmeditation is the way of knowledge, and the aim of allsuch knowledge is to find and identify oneself with theSelf within. It is therefore of extreme importance to pos-

Page 16: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTRODUCTION 7

sess some knowledge of the nature of Self and its vehicles,in order that the purpose and technique of meditationmay be understood. The simplest analysis is that of St.Paul into Body, Soul and Spirit, the first including thecomplex personality, the second all that is thought of asthe Higher Self, and Spirit being as useful a term as anyfor what the Buddha called the "Unborn, Unoriginated,Uncreated and Unformed." These names have no validityin themselves; they are but "ways of speaking, definitionsof everyday use," as the Buddha described his analysis ofself to Potthapada the mendicant.

In considering these three divisions it is well to beginwith That of which the others are the vehicles or forms.It is all too easy to think of man as having a soul or spirit,whereas in truth each man, each form of life, is in essencea spark of the Flame, 'a fragment of the Undividedclothed in the garments of illusion'. Hence the wealthof analogy and symbol used to describe evolution (theword itself means to unfold) as the revelation of analready existing splendour, a shedding of the veils whichhide Reality. Not without reason does the East epitomiseits wisdom in the phrase, "Become what you are."

This Spirit is no mere attribute. In India known asAtman it is the essential Man, yet in that it is but an in-divisible aspect of the nameless All no man may claimthat it is his alone. Hence the Buddhist doctrine of anatta,not Atta (Atman) designed to remove the illusion thatthere is any abiding principle in man, that there is inhis composition any single attribute which distinguisheshim eternally from other forms of life.

In brief. Spirit, like Nirvana, IS, and every form oflife, high or low, is but an everchanging manifestation ofthe eternally Unmanifest. The One however, manifests

Page 17: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

8 INTRODUCTION

as the Many, and each spark of the Flame is wrapped insheaths or bodies of increasing density. The most tenuousof its veils is Buddhi, the home of intuition, and this,together with Manas, mind, comprises what may be calledthe higher Self, as opposed to the composite personalitywhose final garment is the outward body of clay.

Each one of these bodies has a life and form of its own,the complex whole forming the Universe in miniatureand therefore the key to all the Wisdom yet unknown.Unfortunately for our comfort, the desires of thesevehicles are in the lower stages of evolution often incom-patible with one another, and invariably inimical to theinterests of the Self. The body has its own coarse physicaldesires; the emotional or passional nature craves for astrong vibration to give it stimulus; the rational or think-ing mind cries out for its own food, and, like an unbrokenstallion, fiercely resents the slightest attempt at control.This complex personality, the Buddhist skandhas, wagesunceasing warfare with the higher Self for command ofthe whole, yet until this battle be finally won by thehigher vehicles, this truer, slowly evolving Self can neverfulfil its destiny and "merge the Ocean in the drop, thedrop within the Ocean".

Most men are so immersed in the claims of the lower,selfish personality that they have lost all sense of thatGolden Age of spiritual perfection to which they musteventually return, and for them the sense of warring dual-ity, of unceasing inward strife has not begun. Sooneror later, however, the fight must be undertaken andfought to a finish on the battleground of the human heart.Here is the battle described in the Bhagavad Gita, andhere the meeting ground of most of the poetry, legends,myths and allegories by which men learn of their spiritual

Page 18: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTRODUCTION 9

heritage. Those who have no desire to fight must awaitthe birth of courage. As the Master M. once wrote to A. P.Sinnett, "Life leads through many conflicts and trials, buthe who does naught to conquer them can expect notriumphs." Nought else is of such absorbing interest,naught else has such a final value, for, as the words of theDhammapada proclaim, "Though one should conquer inbattle a thousand times a thousand men, he who conquershimself is the greatest warrior."

Yet, paradoxically enough, in this fight it is not theSelf that fights. As is said in The Voice of the Silence, "Thebranches of the tree are shaken by the wind; the trunkremains unmoved." When the whole strength of the willis bent towards unselfish purposes the unruly lowervehicles are slowly brought into alignment, thus per-mitting an uninterrupted flow of Life from the highest tothe lowest, making the man as a whole a channel of worldenlightenment, a fountain of spiritual life to all mankind.To produce this perfect alignment is one of the objects ofmeditation.

Now consciousness can function at any level on whichit has an instrument. Most men live in their emotions or,at the best, the lower mind, but in meditation one raisesthe level of consciousness, reaching first the higher mind,the realm of abstract ideas and ideals, and then, at first inflashes of satori, as it is called in Zen Buddhism, and thencontinuously, the plane of intuition or Pure Knowledge,when thought has become unnecessary and the knowerand the knowledge blend in one. From this point of view,the science of meditation may be called the culture ofconsciousness.

The subject of self must inevitably recur in this manual,but the foregoing will be sufficient as a background for

Page 19: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

IO INTRODUCTION

the practical instruction which is to come. Applying thelaw of analogy, "as above, so below," the student willunderstand more and more of the nature of his ownbeing, and thereby arrive the easier at the control of thelower vehicles. Yet let not over-study lead to an ego-centric attitude of mind. As is said in Light on the Pathr

the right motive for seeking self-knowledge is that whichpertains to knowledge and not to self. "Self-knowledge isworth seeking by virtue of its being knowledge, and notby virtue of its pertaining to self."

The Tower of Thought

The West is not yet awake to the power of thought.Though conscious of the influence of strong 'personalities,'of mass suggestion by slogans and advertisement, andeven of 'atmosphere' in certain places, it is left to a fewadvanced psychologists to appreciate the power ofthought on health and character. Yet how many of thesehave reached an intellectual acceptance, much less arealization of the first verse of the Dhammapada: "Allthat we are is the result of what we have thought; it isfounded on our thoughts, it is made up of our thoughts,"and trimmed the sails of their research accordingly ?

Yet so it is. All that we are and do is the result of whatwe have thought, and action, good or bad, may be des-cribed as precipitated thought. No single voluntary actcan be performed without a preceding motion of themind, however 'instantaneous'. From raising the foot tothe planning of New Delhi, each act exists as a thoughtin the mind before that thought appears as an act.

Our behaviour, then, is the outcome of our mental pro-cesses, of what we are, but what we are at the momentdepends on what we have done in the past. Thought,

Page 20: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTRODUCTION II

therefore, not only decides what we do, but what we are,whether that bundle of qualities be known as character,karma or the soul.

Now Buddhist philosophy has always taught, and mod-ern science is gradually coming into line, that force andmatter are interchangeable terms. There is neither anultimate unit of matter nor of energy—the concepts areinterchangeable. At one end of the scale, however, forceis so little limited with matter that it may be thought ofas 'pure' force, and at the other end matter is so densethat it may be regarded as motionless. Between these twoextremes lies every degree of density of matter and purityof force. Now the level at which thought functions ishigher than the highest level which the eye can see, yetthought is itself a form of matter as regards the mediumin which it moves, though it may be regarded as force asregards its origin. But if the skilful hands of the pottercan mould a lump of clay into the likeness of his thought,how much more does every thinker to some extent, andthe trained thinker to a very great extent, mould the moretenuous matter of thought into definite shape as hedecides at will. Hence the saying "thoughts are things,"and hence the meaning of the word 'imagination,' whichmeans image-building. These 'thought-forms,' however,not only exist in the imagination but are to be seen by atrained clairvoyant persisting in the thinker's mentalatmosphere. The power of such thoughts varies, of course,with the intensity with which they were created, andtheir repetition. Most of them swiftly fade away; othersremain, to have their inevitable reaction for good or badon the mind which gave them birth. A thought of hatredagainst an individual will grow and grow until it becomesa cancer in the thinker's mind; a thought of love to an

Page 21: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

12 INTRODUCTION

absent loved one stimulates the lover to still further love.But the effect of the thought-form does not end with itscreation. Even as radio waves are picked up wherever aset is tuned-in to their wave-length, so the thoughts whicheach of us think each moment of the day go forth intothe world to influence for good or bad each other humanmind. Hence such phenomena as mob-psychology andtelepathy, and hence the power of suggestion which isso little understood and so terribly abused.

Again, like attracts and breeds its like, and thoughts,whether good or bad, will collect and reproduce theirkind. Hence the phenomena of temptation or 'conversion'as the case may be. As a man toys with the thought ofstealing, so is he strengthening his movement towardstheft, and as he ponders the foolishness of previous con-duct, so is he strengthened in his resolve to turn away. Aswe think, so we become.

Mind-development, then, whether the meditation beturned without or within, is a subject worthy of mostcareful study and unceasing practice until the fruits them-selves proclaim its value. That it is arduous, and even attimes wearisome is not to be gainsaid, but that it isultimately necessary is the testimony of all the ages, andits reward is the end of suffering.

To those advanced in meditation the pages whichfollow will be of little value, but to those who are butentering the Path, or who, consumed with doubt, standon the threshold irresolute, we offer the words of theMaster K. H. to A. P. Sinnett: "We have one word forall aspirants—Try."

Page 22: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Part One

CONCENTRATION

Page 23: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

1. Preliminary Observations

Definition of Terms

MUCH UNNECESSARY confusion has been caused by theuse of the same terms with widely different meanings.Let it therefore be noted that the following broad classi-fication will be used throughout this work.

The process of mind-development falls into two maindivisions, Concentration and Meditation. By the formerwe mean the preliminary exercises in one-pointedness ofthought which must of necessity precede success in thelatter, while Meditation will be considered under threesub-divisions. The first of these consists of early exercisesin the right use of the instrument thus prepared, and willbe described as Lower Meditation. Following this comesthe realm of Higher Meditation, which in turn mergesinto Contemplation.

Our classification is therefore as follows:—

1. Concentration

Before an instrument can be used it must be created.It is true that most men learn to concentrate on worldlyaffairs, but all such effort is directed towards the analysis,synthesis and comparison of facts and ideas, while theConcentration which is a necessary prelude to Meditationaims at unwavering focus on the chosen thing or idea to

Page 24: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

16 CONCENTRATION

the exclusion of any other subject. Hence the need ofstrenuous and even wearisome exercises for developingthe power of complete one-pointedness of thought uponthe subject in hand, be it a pencil, a virtue, or a diagramimagined in the mind.

It will therefore be noted that Concentration, in thesense above described, has neither ethical nor spiritualvalue, and calls for no special time or place or posture forpractising. The exercises correspond to those which aballet dancer must use before the simplest dance can beperformed, or to the earnest young pianist's scales, or thefencer's early lessons in precision of aim. Only when theexecutive instrument, be it the limb, the hands, or themachinery of thought, has been brought under control ofthe will, can the art itself be effectively developed.

2. Lower Meditation

Under this heading come those mental exercises inwhich the newly-created instrument is first dedicated touseful work. It includes, for example, the meditation onthe Bodies, on the fundamental doctrines of the Buddha'steaching, such as Karma, Rebirth, the oneness of life, theThree Fires, the Three Signs of Being, and early exercisesin self-analysis. Needless to say, a perfect understandingof these subjects is a monopoly of a perfected mind, buta beginning is here made in the mastery of their truesignificance. Other subjects to be dealt with under thisheading include the whole range of deliberate CharacterBuilding, the use of the four Brahma Viharas, and earlysteps in the deliberate raising of consciousness, which,as will be seen, is in a way the whole object of HigherMeditation.

The full range of this sub-division is therefore enor-

Page 25: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 17

mous, and it will take the average student many years andeven lives to move beyond it. Within its compass lie thebeginnings alike of mysticism and occultism, of Yoga andof Zen, for only in the later stages of Meditation are allthese paths perceived as one Path, and all the goals per-ceived as One Reality.

3. Higher Meditation

Stages two and three have no clear-cut dividing line,yet those who reach this level will at some great momentrealize that a subtle yet tremendous change has takenplace within. Henceforth they will be in the world andyet not of it; serving the world yet definitely liberatedfrom its thrall. In medication they will find that objectsare transcended, and even names and definitions leftbehind. Here is a world whose scale of values is theessential nature of things and not their outer semblances,where for the first time the meditator is freed from thetyranny of forms. Henceforth the karma of the past mayhold the student to sensuous and therefore valueless pur-suits and interests, but his inner eyes will have seen theVision glorious, and the hand of time alone will hold himfrom his heritage.

Under this sub-division fall the Jhanas, the stages ofconsciousness so fully described in the Buddhist Scrip-tures, and here belong the more difficult koans used sofreely in Zen Buddhism. In this division, too, will befound the higher realms of mysticism, in which intensedevotion blends with intense intellection in the under-standing of pure abstractions and the relationship betweenthem. Here is the meeting ground of mathematics andmusic, of metaphysics and pure mysticism, for here alone

Page 26: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

18 CONCENTRATION

the limitations of form may be transcended, and theEssence of Mind perceived in all its purity.

4. ContemplationIf there are comparatively few yet ready for higher

Meditation, there are still fewer to whom the act of Con-templation is more than a nebulous ideal. This exquisitesense of union with Reality, of spiritual absorption intothe very nature of one's ideal, though mentioned atgreater length hereafter, can never be usefully treated inany text-book, for those who have reached such a levelneed no literature, and to those who have not so attainedeven the finest description would be almost meaningless.

Dangers and Safeguards

There are those who hesitate to take up Meditation onaccount of its possible dangers to physical and mentalhealth. Nothing, however, worth having can be attainedwithout some risks, and an unfailing observance of thefollowing three rules, together with the exercise of a littlecommon-sense, will obviate these dangers and their un-pleasant consequences.

1. Seek wisdom and not powers

The necessity for purity of motive has already beenemphasised, and it follows that any attempt to work forpower or the development of psychic powers is extremelydangerous; nor is the development of abnormal powersany evidence of spiritual development. The 'power com-plex,' so easy to observe in one's neighbour's desire todominate and impress his fellows, is latent in each one ofus, and much that masquerades as altruism and a desire tohelp humanity will be found, on ruthless analysis in the

Page 27: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 19

meditation hour, to be nought but the will to self-aggrandisement. Spiritual pride is rightly regarded as oneof the last of the Fetters to be broken, and whereas thepremature development of powers inevitably serves toinflate one's egotism, the pursuit of wisdom will producenot merely power over other beings but power to controlthe lower self which otherwise would gain the mastery.

It is most unwise for an inexperienced student to con-centrate on the psychic centres in the human body, how-ever pure the motive, for concentration upon a centrestimulates its functioning, and as most people functionprimarily through the centres below the diaphragm,which govern sex and the lower emotions, their stimula-tion is clearly as unwise as it is dangerous. More men andwomen have been driven insane through a prematureawakening of the forces latent in these centres than moststudents realize.

Nor will the pursuit of phenomena lead to enlighten-ment, for as Master M. once pointed out to A. P. Sinnett,"like the thirst for drink and opium, it grows with gratifi-cation. If you cannot be happy without phenomena youwill never learn our philosophy. I tell you a profoundtruth in saying that if you but choose wisdom all otherthings will be added unto it—in time."

2. Avoid 'stunts' and all excess

Once more the importance of pure motive is madeevident, for any inclination to show off, or to boast of thelength or results of one's meditation is a symptom thatthe snake of self is once more beginning to rear its head,to the detriment of true progress. It was from the depthsof his wisdom that the Buddha sternly forbade hisbhikkhus to make any such display, and even expelled

Page 28: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

20 CONCENTRATION

from the Order those who were guilty of it The sameapplies to excess. In the early stages of meditation one isdeveloping a new set of (mental) muscles, and just as theathlete trains himself by slow yet progressive effort, sothe spiritual athlete regards excess in any direction as asource, not of progress but of delay. Once more thetouchstone of wise conduct is the Middle Way proclaimedby the All-Enlightened One.

3. Never be negative

It is true that there is a form of spiritual passivitywhich is a proper stage of growth, but experience hasshown that for the beginner the above rule should becarefully observed. Once more, the ideal is the MiddleWay between an aggressively positive attitude of mindin which the noise of one's thought-machinery will drownthe Voice which speaks only when the mind is stilled,and a negative, receptive attitude which places the wholepersonality at the mercy of any entity, human or sub-human, which cares to take possession. Obsession, com-plete or partial, permanent or temporary, is far morecommon than most students realize, but he who carefullycultivates a happy mean between the two extremes willbe immune from every outside influence.

The ideal during meditation is to make the mind posi-tive towards all outside interference, whether of intrud-ing thoughts or actual entities, and yet be receptive to allhigher influence coming from within. A little practicein this exercise will enable the student to achieve a happycombination of resistance and non-resistance, of positiveand negative, in which all outside influence will be ex-cluded, and yet the channels of inspiration be fullyopened to the light within.

Page 29: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 21

This being the unanimous advice of all who write onmeditation, it is hardly necessary to point out the longdelay in progress which any and every form of medium-ship inevitably causes to the medium. As is well known toevery student of Occultism, the adept and the mediumare poles apart, and he who so far slips down the ladderof evolution as to give up his own self-mastery will spendmany arduous lives in regaining his lost ground.

Further preliminary observations

There are certain further rules or maxims to be bornein mind if meditation is to prove an entrance to the wayof enlightenment and not merely an intellectual pastime.

1. Do not begin unless you mean to continue

As already pointed out, meditation is not a hobby, andit is unwise to trifle with so serious a subject. As is said inthe Dhammapada, "That which ought to be done, dowith all vigour. A half-hearted follower of the Buddhaspreads much evil around."

Progress is upward and must therefore be continuous,or the climber will slip back whence he came. At the sametime progress must be gradual. "Just as, O bhikkhus, themighty ocean deepens and slopes gradually down, notplunging by a sudden precipice, so in this Norm-Disciplinethe training is gradual and there is no sudden penetrationto insight." If progress seems to be slow, remember thatlives of wrong habits of thought must be surmounted. Toattempt to learn too fast will only lead to mental indiges-tion. As the Master M. once wrote to A. P. Sinnett,"Knowledge for the mind, like food for the body, isintended to feed and help to growth, but it requires tobe well digested, and the more thoroughly and slowly the

Page 30: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

22 CONCENTRATION

process is carried out the better both for body and mind."Patience is indeed a virtue, and a necessary quality in thewould-be meditator. It is said that a Chinese craftsmanthinks his life well spent if during it he creates one per-fect masterpiece, and he who views the illusion of timethrough philosophic eyes will think a single life wellspent if one small stage of the path be trodden thoroughly.Even if no single stage be perfectly accomplished, yetthe student may take heart. As The Voice of the Silencesays, "Learn that no efforts, not the smallest—whether inright or wrong direction—can vanish from the world ofcauses. E'en wasted smoke remains not traceless." So thatif the effort be continuous and sincere results are certain,however long delayed.

2. Beware of self-congratulation

It is said that many a weakling can put up with failurebut only a strong man can withstand success. When thefirst well-earned results of mental training begin to mani-fest, beware of the separative effect of self-conceit. "Self-gratulation, O Lanoo, is like unto a lofty tower up whicha haughty fool has climbed. Thereon he sits in pridefulsolitude, and unperceived by any but himself." (The Voiceof the Silence.) All too soon a little success in the innerlife will breed a sense of superiority over one's fellows,a sense of separation from those (apparently) less ad-vanced upon the Way. Yet remember, as the writer ofLight on the Path advises, that "great though the gulf maybe between the good man and the sinner, it is greater be-tween the good man and the man who has attainedknowledge; it is immeasurable between the good man andthe one on the threshold of divinity. Therefore be warylest too soon you fancy yourself a thing apart from the

Page 31: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 23

mass. When you have found the beginning of the waythe star of your soul will show its light, and by that lightyou will perceive how great is the darkness in which itburns."

3. Beware of Guru-hunting

The Western world is filled with those who seek for'Masters,' 'Gurus,' and other mysterious personages tolead them swiftly to the goal. But there is no short-cut toperfection, and the true Adepts will never help a studentuntil, first, he has made all possible use of the materials athand, and, secondly, he has by the purity of his life andaspiration shown himself worthy of their help. When thathour strikes, and not before, the Teacher will appear.Beware, then, of this craving for assistance, for it is bornof laziness and conceit and is in turn the father of dis-appointment and delay.

4. Ignore psychic experiences or the appearance ofpsychic powers

Meditation will sooner or later raise the consciousnessto a level at which occasional and hazy glimpses will beobtained of the realm above the physical. This is thepsychic world, filled only with the shadows and reflec-tions of Reality, a world of illusion through which theseeker after truth must delicately pick his way. To onewhose vision has hitherto been confined to the physicalplane, anything super-physical is all too easily labelled'spiritual,' and the visions, voices and 'messages' whichfill the seance room can without difficulty impose them-selves on a credulous audience as worthy of acceptance.Let not the student be fooled by their enchantment, nor

Page 32: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

24 CONCENTRATION

by those who in all sincerity believe themselves thebearers of such 'messages.' There are in the West to-daya score of 'Adepts' and 'Messiahs,' many of whomgenuinely believe the nonsense claimed on their behalf,yet a little commonsense would prick the bubble worldof illusion in which they live. With a little less vanitythey would wonder what qualities they had which causedthem to be chosen as the Messenger, and they would begenuinely hurt on learning that it is a combination ofvanity and a mediumistic make-up which lays them opento such psychic influence. The psychic world is filled withan immense variety of thought-forms built up by thehuman imagination, yet, radiant though they seem to un-tutored eyes in the starry light that surrounds all psychicvisions, they are but the glamorous products of illusion.

The same considerations apply to the advent of psychicpowers. Because the student occasionally becomes awarethat he possesses senses which are super-physical, it onlymeans that he has peeped through into the next plane ofhis being. Pass on, for here is the realm of illusion, andReality lies far beyond. To waste one's precious time incultivating psychic powers is to sidestep from the Pathof Self-Enlightenment. These powers will be useful at alater stage, but for the time being are best ignored.

5. Learn to want to meditate

In other words, learn to direct desire. Unwilling workis badly done, and there is less waste of effort and a higherstandard of workmanship in exercises carried out withthe whole soul's will than in those which are the outcomeof a habit forced on an unwilling mind. Until, therefore,the practice of meditation has become a joyous necessity,as mentioned in the next paragraph, do not be ashamed

Page 33: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 25

to give up a little time to achieving this attitude towardsit. The ideal condition is what an engineer would describeas a clean drive through from the source of power to thepoint of application, in this case from the highest withinone to the act itself. Internal friction only dissipates energyand reduces the output of useful work. The same appliesto persuading others against their will to take up medita-tion before the desire to do so has been aroused. It isworth while studying the relation between will anddesire. It is an ancient axiom that "behind will standsdesire," for will is a colourless, impersonal force, and actsfor good or evil as directed by desire. If the desires berightly directed, the will becomes a powerful force forgood in proportion as it is developed, that is, in propor-tion to the individual's ability to call upon the limitlessreservoir of force which is the Universe. To one whosedesires are purely altruistic this ability to "attach one'sbelt to the power-house of the Universe," as R. W. Trinecalls it, will be indeed immeasurable, for just as the per-fectly aligned machine will lead the thrust of the enginedirect to its work, so the perfect alignment of will anddesire will direct the Universal Will to the chosen end.

Modern psychology is slowly awakening to theseancient truths. A conflict between the desires of one'svarious vehicles will lead to a 'complex' more or lesscharged with emotion according to the strength of thedesires, but "if thine eye be single the whole body will befull of light," and friction at an end. It is common know-ledge that where there's a will there's a way, and if a manbe pursuing his 'heart's desire,' he can accomplish seem-ing miracles. It is therefore wise to spend a little timeconsidering the manifold desirability of mind-develop-ment, so that, once begun, the whole complex being of

Page 34: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

26 CONCENTRATION

the student will move with singleness of aim towards thechosen goal.

There is no particular technique for bringing the desiresinto the required focus. No man digs for copper when heis finding gold, and honest comparison between the valueof worldly pursuits and spiritual exercises will serve toconcentrate the 'whole soul's will' in the direction indi-cated by the highest part of one. Desire is the motiveforce of all action, and is good or evil according as itstrives for sensuous or spiritual ends. By thoughtfullycomparing the permanent results achieved by meditationwith the ephemeral pleasures gained by gratification oflower desires, the latter may be slowly sublimated intohigher channels, until the strength once dissipated onlower pursuits is re-directed to spiritual ends.

There is another reason for this preliminary focus ofdesire, for it will be found in meditation that right desireexcludes all alien thought. A man listening to his favour-ite symphony is oblivious to all distracting thoughts orhappenings. In the same way a man whose sole desire isto gain what only meditation can produce will find thelesser attraction of intruding thought of no avail to drawhim from his desire.

6. Do not neglect existing duties

It has been said that meditation is first an effort, thena habit, and finally a joyous necessity. When the thirdstage comes, beware lest the discovery that it ranks ininterest and value far ahead of earthly pursuits and hap-penings should lure one from the due performance of thedaily round. Remember what H. P. Blavatsky says inPractical Occultism; "The immediate work, whatever itmay be, has the abstract claim of duty, and its relative

Page 35: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS 27

importance or non-importance is not to be considered atall." What else is the world around us but the soul's gym-nasium ? As the Master K.H. wrote to A. P. Sinnett, "Doesit seem a small thing to you that the past year has beenspent only in your 'family duties' ? Nay, but what bettercause for reward, what better discipline, than the dailyand hourly performance of duty ? " . . . .

Page 36: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

2. Concentration

"CONCENTRATION IS the narrowing of the field ofattention in a manner and for a time determined by thewill." These words of Ernest Wood in his book. RajaYoga, explain the famous story told of Arjuna in Paraman-anda's Concentration and Meditation, "Once in ancientIndia there was a tournament held to test marksmanshipin archery. A wooden fish was set up on a high pole andthe eye of the fish was the target. One by one many val-iant princes came and tried their skill, but in vain. Beforeeach one shot his arrow the teacher asked him what hesaw, and invariably all replied that they saw a fish on apole at a great height with head, eyes, etc.; but Arjuna, ashe took his aim, said: 'I see the eye of the fish,' and hewas the only one who succeeded in hitting the mark."

The most helpful analogy is probably that of a search-light. The factors which determine a searchlight's valueare its power, its capacity for clear and unwavering focus,the size of the field thus clearly lighted, and the ease withwhich it can be focused where desired. The humanequivalent of these factors will in like manner determinethe value of the thought-machine as an instrument formeditation. All these factors are developed by the prac-tice of concentration, the effect of sustained effort beingan ever-increasing field of clear focus into which noextraneous subject may intrude.

Page 37: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 29

Needless to say, proficiency in concentration is by nomeans easy to attain. As is written in the Dhammapada,"Hard to control, unstable is the mind, ever in quest ofdelight," but, "good it is to subdue the mind, a mindcontrolled brings happiness." Like many other arts andsciences it is largely a matter of knack, and after longperiods of seemingly fruitless efforts a semblance of pro-ficiency will suddenly appear. The immediate results ofsuch success will be a reduction in the usual wastage ofthought energy, and consequently a greater reserve inhand. Then comes a sense of self-discovery, a dawningappreciation of the difference between the knower andthe instrument of knowledge, the man and his variousvehicles. From this in turn comes a deeper understandingof the meaning of self-mastery. The student finds newmeaning in the famous passage in the Dhammapada,"Irrigators lead the water where they will; fletchersshape the arrow. Carpenters bend wood to their will; wisemen shape themselves." Again, as thought is the father ofaction, control of thought leads to greater control on thephysical plane. There is less waste of energy in uselessmovements of the hands and body, and therefore lessfatigue. The natural reservoir of physical energy is thusallowed to accumulate until applied as definitely wantedand the general health is correspondingly improved. Thenext achievement is a greater co-ordination between thevarious planes of consciousness. Mind, emotion and actionbegin to function as one unit, and the waste of energyproduced by 'worry' is replaced by a calm, deliberateeffort to remove its cause.

So much for the credit side of the newly drawn-upbalance sheet. As against this there is sometimes noted acurious sense of loss, a mental aridity and, as it were, anemotional vacuum. If this occurs, remember that it is a

Page 38: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

30 CONCENTRATION

period of transition, in which the mind has been for thefirst time withdrawn from its habitual playground in theworld of sense, and has not yet acclimatised itself tosuper-sensuous levels. More rare at this stage, but for thetime being more unpleasant, is the experience of findingthat life's difficulties, so far from growing less, seem toincrease from the moment the new practice is begun. Allwho strive to hasten the slow march of evolution seem tocall down upon themselves an increasing volume of theirown past karma. If this be unpleasant to the personalityit is to be welcomed by the essential man, for not untilall karma is expended will he be able to press on to theideal, the enlightenment of all humanity. On the otherhand, there will be this compensating discovery, that inproportion as the student gains control of his vehicles sowill his mental reaction to environment improve. Mereproficiency in concentration will of itself induce an im-provement in character, and the student will begin to seethat "facts are of no importance: what matters is theirsignificance." Facts are facts, but it is for the individualto decide his reaction to them. As Epictetus pointed out,"If any man be unhappy, let him know that it is byreason of himself alone." The wise man will refuse toallow the changing face of circumstance to disturb hisinner serenity.

Before proceeding to the practice of Concentration, letit be noted that there is a definite distinction betweenthe development of the mind, which we are now consid-ering, and the development of the emotions, to which wehave devoted a chapter at a later stage. An appreciationof this distinction will provide an answer to the chargethat concentration is 'cold' and 'dull', and remind thestudent that emotions are not suitable subjects for con-

Page 39: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 31

centration of the mind. As subjects for Lower Meditation,they are, of course, of value, but they are not fit subjectsfor the acquisition of one-pointedness of thought.

CONCENTRATION: GENERAL

The subject of Concentration falls into two divisions.General and Particular, the former consisting of the cul-tivation of an habitual mode of thought, and the lattercomprising the special exercises by which this quality ofmind is developed. Too much stress is laid in text-bookson the latter, and far too little on the need for cultivatingthe right attitude of mind each hour of the day. As AnnieBesant wrote in her Introduction to Yoga, "Many sitdown for meditation and wonder why they do not suc-ceed. How can you suppose that half an hour of medita-tion and twenty-three and a half hours of scattering ofthought throughout the day and night will enable you toconcentrate during the half-hour ? You have undone dur-ing the day and night what you did in the morning, asPenelope unravelled the web she wove." Unless the wholeday be spent in applying the lesson learnt in the morning'sexercise no progress will be made. Indeed, there comes atime when the special exercises are given up. A studentwrites from a Zen monastery in Japan: "As one progressesfurther, meditation on one's koan continues through allone's waking hours and even, I think, during one's sleep.The most advanced monks are given practically no timefor formal sitting, and yet they must go (to the Abbot) forkoan interview as many times as the young monks whospend the larger part of their waking hours in formalmeditation. (When) meditation becomes a habit of mind,the formal side is discarded as much as possible."

Page 40: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

32 CONCENTRATION

The following suggestions may help in the cultivationof this attitude of mind :

1. Get Physicaily Fit and Remain SoRemember that even in the highest meditation, con-

sciousness must function through the physical brain, andunless the body is fit the brain will never function to thebest of its ability. Physical fitness is not easy to acquire ormaintain under modern conditions of living, but a littlethought in acquiring the maximum of sunshine and freshair, sufficient sleep, and the maximum purity of food willbe well repaid. More than one aspirant to Yoga haspointed out that no good results can be obtained in a'dirty' body, that is to say, one which, however cleanwithout, is badly regulated within. Hence the saying, "thekey to Yoga lies in the lower bowel," and certainly alavish use of pure water, inside as well as out, goes fartowards acquiring and maintaining a healthy physicalinstrument.

Having got the body fit, learn to dominate it. Treat itas the animal it is, considerately yet firmly, and train it inobedience with exercises in physical control. Learn todistinguish its desires from your own. You do not cravefor tobacco, sweet-meats, comfort, warmth, or perfume.Let your body learn this fact by giving up, at least for aspecified time, one 'fond offence,' be it cigarettes orcoffee, silk underclothes or that extra ten minutes in bed.In the same way cultivate a philosophical indifference tothe bumps and bruises of daily life, and refuse to listen tothe body's perpetual plea for indulgence in its physicaldesires.

2. Concentrate on the Task in Hand"The trivial round, the common task will furnish all we

Page 41: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 33

need to ask" of opportunity to develop a constant one-pointedness of mind. As a student wrote from the wis-dom of experience, "Before one can meditate one mustlearn to concentrate; otherwise one will be possessed withthe will and the inspiration, but lack the necessary thirdingredient, technique. Begin by letting the whole of yourday become an exercise in concentration, making eachaction to be done the one thing then worth doing. Firstsay to yourself: 'I am now going to concentrate for (say)an hour on doing this, and let all other matters standaside. This I shall do without thought of self, but becauseit is the right thing to be done.' Then forget all about theneed to concentrate and get on with the job, whether itbe the passing of an examination, the drafting of a docu-ment or the cleaning of a room," In order to accumulatethe energy for this sustained effort, strive to eliminate allidle and purposeless activity, whether mental, emotionalor physical. In the ideal, every thought and act shouldhave a purpose behind it, and be deliberately dedicatedto a useful end. Mention has already been made of theneed to curb unnecessary physical movements and man-nerisms; the same applies to thought and feeling. Longperiods of time are wasted in idle day-dreaming, or theuseless harping upon some trivial fact or circumstance,and the same applies to indulgence in emotion without itscorresponding thought and action. To pander to one'semotional craving for stimulus may afford one a pleasant'kick,' but only adds to the difficulties of ultimate self-mastery. By ceasing to dissipate one's energies so lavishlyon things of no importance there will be left in hand alarger capacity for organising the daily round in such away that the maximum of useful work is accomplished inthe minimum of time. It is proverbial that the busiest

Page 42: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

34 CONCENTRATION

man finds it easiest to fit in something more, and an effec-tively ordered time-table, combined with a wise use ofavailable energy, will enable the would-be meditator tofind both the time and energy for this greatest of allexercises.

But Life for ever swings like a pendulum between thePairs of Opposites. As the sequence of day and night, sois the alternation of work and rest, and it is in these min-utes of comparative repose that the difference appearsbetween the trained and the untrained student of mind-development. The beginner allows his energy to drainaway in idle conversation or mental rambling, in vaguerevision of past experiences or anxiety over events as yetunborn, or in a thousand other wasteful ways for which,were he spending gold instead of mental energy, he wouldbe hailed as a reckless spendthrift to be avoided by allprudent men. The wise man, however, learns the value ofthe smallest opportunity, and uses these otherwise idlemoments to some useful end. Students of concentrationpractise a useful exercise, while those who have reachedthe stage of meditation keep a phrase in the mind to bementally 'chewed over,' or carry in the pocket one ofthe many booklets of spiritual wisdom from which togather nourishment for the self within. When it is appre-ciated, for example, that not only have thousands read,and even learnt by heart, Sir Edwin Arnold's The Light ofAsia by this means, but that Sir Edwin actually wrote thegreater part of it on scraps of paper in such odd momentsof the day, some idea will be gained of the value to whichthese 'unforgiving minutes' may be put.

But, it may be argued, if every spare moment is used insuch activity, what of the need for occasional repose?Only experience will prove the paradox that such a habit,

Page 43: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 35

so far from leading to further exhaustion, actually rein-vigorates the mind. Again, once such a habit is formed, itwill be found that the mind, when otherwise unoccupied,will tend to revert automatically to the central theme orphrase, and by thus filling the day with a succession of'spiritual moments', the student will find his thoughtmachinery being trained to an attitude of habitual con-centration, on a worldly problem if so ordered, if not, ona theme of more permanent value to the inner man.

Even when the time comes for a well-earned rest it willbe found advisable either to bring the mind to rest on asubject of value and interest, or else to learn how to sus-pend all mental activity. Far too little thought is given tothe art of relaxation, yet never has it been more neces-sary than in these days of ceaseless dissipation of energy.Remember that recreation ought to be, as the word im-plies, a re-creation, and not a further expenditure ofenergy in useless pursuits. The study of newspapers, forinstance, being the apotheosis of distraction, destroys theeffect of exercises in concentration. Of far more re-creative value is good literature, good music, the readingor writing of poetry, and, when feasible, the games ofpatience, jig-saw puzzles and the like which pleased anolder generation, but which no longer satisfy the crazefor speed and nervous excitement which characterises thepresent day. Beware, however, of emulating the amusingexample of 'concentration' which once appeared in Punch,where a woman is shown sitting in an armchair and atthe same time knitting, reading a book, listening to thewireless, rocking a cradle with her foot, and talking to herhusband.

The alternative to such forms of relaxation as abovedescribed is to practise the art of complete relaxation of

Page 44: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

36 CONCENTRATION

body of mind, ten minutes of which will be found to bemore refreshing than hours of restless sleep. If circum-stances permit lie full length on the floor; if not, on acouch or even in a chair. Loosen any tight clothing, thenrelax each portion of the body deliberately and conscious-ly; then close the eyes and visualise utter darkness. Feelyourself floating in a silent void, and deliberately emptythe mind of every thought or feeling by imagining sucha condition as Swinburne's "Only a sleep eternal in aneternal night." Even five minutes of this exercise, oncethe knack is acquired, will produce an abundance of freshenergy and a clean-swept and invigorated mind.

3. Clarify Every Issue and be Master of each Act

It is an astonishing fact that very few people think,though many think they do. Indeed modern psychologyhas proved that the majority of people bring into play avery small percentage of their total mental capacity.Thinking is a process which has to be learnt like anyother art or science, and it is to be regretted that so muchtime is given in our schools to the acquisition of know-ledge and so little to the digestion and right use of suchknowledge when acquired. But the material of thoughtis two-fold, facts and ideas, and how many human beingsare capable of originating, considering and expressing anidea ? The answer, if honest, would make painful reading,for the majority of men are unaware that they possessthe machinery of thought. In most cases they behave asif their actions were the automatic reflex of an outsidestimulus, a response so immediate that reason has no timein which to interfere.

The perfect man, before committing himself to anyaction, would ask himself, and insist on knowing truth-

Page 45: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 37

fully, why he was about to act in the way proposed. Thissounds an impossible ideal, but it is a most effective exer-cise in concentration. Until you get into the habit ofknowing how and why an action is to be performed youcannot concentrate the whole of your faculties on doingit efficiently. An extension of this practice, the meditationon right motive, will be mentioned later; for the momentit is sufficient to note the need of being the master of eachthought-process and action from its inception to its end.Let there be no more of that unworthy excuse for foolishaction, "I did not think." The damage done, if any, willbe none the less for being caused by thoughtlessness, andthe karmic results will be the same.

When the act is complete, decide whether or not youwish to remember it. Many men pride themselves on amarvellous memory; others are just as proud of the abilityto forget. Why carry about through life a tremendousburden of old memories ? Let those of value be stored inclear-cut detail; for the rest, let every act be performedimpersonally, and with full deliberation, then relegatedto the mind's waste paper basket.

4. Control your Reaction to Mass Opinion and Emotion

Arising from the need to be master of each thought andact comes the more subtle art of distinguishing betweenyour own and outside thought. Ask yourself, when anythought impels you towards action, "Is it mine? Is ittruly my own considered opinion, or is it merely an un-digested reflection of the views of the morning paper, orthe general opinion at the club ?" In these days of a popu-lar Press it is hard to form and keep one's own opinions,especially if they happen to run counter to popular preju-dice. Many a man, for example, on the outbreak of war.

Page 46: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

38 CONCENTRATION

is swept off his feet by cleverly worded appeals to themass-consciousness, and truly believes that the patrioticnonsense poured into the public ear is his own consideredview, while few are the women who are free from thedictates of a 'fashion' which may not please or even suitthem, but which in the end they adopt under the delusionthat it is their own considered choice.

Hence the need for a discriminating watch upon in-coming thought, a mental filter through which no opin-ions alien to one's better nature can force their way. Ifsuch were a common practice there would be less un-kindly and destructive gossip spread abroad through themedium of minds not one in ten of which believes thestories thus retailed.

In the same way the wise man will attempt to controlhis emotional reactions. More will be said of this when wecome to consider the Meditation on the Bodies; for themoment it is sufficient to point out the need for control-ling one's reflection of mass emotion whether of anger,praise or fear. Because our friends, or the Press, or eventhe nation at large decide to revile some person's or someother nation's character or behaviour, must we concur ?The wise man decides his own reaction, if any, to allcircumstances and thinks and feels and acts accordingly.

The Value of Self-recollection

These practices, if honestly pursued, will lead in timeto the birth of a faculty which is best described as self-recollection. This complex quality, one of the distinguish-ing marks of spirituality, is nowhere better exemplifiedthan in Buddhism. The Buddha laid great stress upon it.Asked for the meaning of the self-possession he so sternlyadvocated, he answered: "And how, brethren, is a

Page 47: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 39

brother self-possessed? Herein, brethren, a brother, bothin his going forth and in his home-returning acts com-posedly. In looking forward and in looking back he actscomposedly. In bending or stretching arm or body he actscomposedly. In eating, drinking, chewing, swallowing,in relieving nature's needs, in going, standing, sitting,sleeping, waking, speaking, keeping silence, he acts com-posedly. That, brethren, is how a brother is self-possessed."Such a dignified, dispassionate inner poise must rouse therespectful admiration of all who strive towards self-mastery, yet it is but the outcome of a faithful buildinginto character of the hints and suggestions above set out.

As he begins to attain some measure of self-mastery,the student remembers that all that exists is the productof thought, and finds his centre of interest moving backfrom the visible world of effects to the inner world ofcauses. Even at this early stage, he begins to feel the riseand fall of the tide of world affairs, and to come into con-tact with those who know how "to watch, to dare and tobe silent." No longer is he merely a puppet controlled bymass opinion, but in an increasing measure a co-workerwith the forces of nature, moving intelligently towardsthe same beneficent end. When such a day arrives it willbe well once more to examine the motives promptingfurther efforts, for know that it is the heart of wisdomwhich advises that "unless each step in inner growth findscorresponding expression in service to mankind thestudent treads a dangerous path, and works in vain."

CONCENTRATION: PARTICULAR EXERCISES

As already explained, there comes a time when specialexercises carried out at special times of the day may bediscarded, but for most of us for a long while the regular

Page 48: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

40 CONCENTRATION

habit at a fixed time and place is helpful to progress, andthe following suggestions may be useful during the periodsso set aside: —

Time and Times

For obvious reasons morning is better than evening.In the first place, the earth currents are waxing up tonoon, and waning from noon to midnight. To meditate atnight is better than not to meditate at all, but when theearth forces are so negative extra caution is needed againstadopting a negative attitude of mind. This is unlikely tohappen in Concentration, but as Concentration is merelypreliminary to Meditation, the same daily period shouldbe used all through. There are other reasons for letting thechosen period begin the day. The brain is at its freshestafter a night's sleep, and the manifold vibrations of thedaily round have not yet "stirred the pools of thought".Again, to some extent in Concentration, and far more inMeditation, it will be found that if one begins the day byfocussing the attention on the 'things that matter,' thewhole outlook of the day's work will be brought intoproper perspective. Many students both begin and end theday with such a period, and some find time to add a fewmore minutes in the middle of the day. There is highvalue in keeping the moment of noon as a period of self-recollection, for noon is the pinnacle of day, and count-less groups and spiritual societies choose this moment forlinking up in thought with the forces of good throughoutthe world. In the East the three best periods for medita-tion are given as dawn, noon and sunset. If dawn beimpracticable and sunset difficult to ascertain, noon atleast is easy to keep, and is the most powerful momentof all.

Page 49: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 41

But whatever time or times be chosen, let them be regu-lar. The mind, like the body, works best in a settledroutine. When a single day's practice is omitted, threeor four days effort may be needed to make up the loss.It is true that there will come a time when the very habitsthus made must be discarded, but the wise man does notscorn such adventitious aids until he has learnt to dowithout them. Such mental discipline by the use of un-varying habit is like the scaffolding erected round a grow-ing building. When the building is complete, the scaffold-ing is taken away; until that time it is a necessary meansto an end. Better, then, five minutes once a day and everyday, than fifteen minutes twice or thrice a day when youfeel like it.

No rules can be usefully laid down for the length ofany exercises, whether in Concentration or Meditation,but all experienced teachers agree that it should at firstbe short. Fifteen minutes is cited as quite sufficient for thefirst twelve months, and even five minutes' strenuouseffort, if regularly practised, will achieve remarkableresults. Above all, err on the side of brevity. The humblestattempt at Concentration causes a hitherto unexperiencedstimulation of the nerve centres of the brain, and over-stimulation may lead to serious trouble. Begin, then, witha very brief period, and let it be increased as comfort andexperience dictate. After all, it is the quality rather thanthe quantity of effort that produces the qualities desired.

If at first it seems strangely difficult to 'find time' forthese regular periods, however short, remember that youhave definitely decided that there is nothing of greateror even equal importance in the daily programme and,secondly, that there are twenty four hours in every day.Careful thought, firm resolution, and a little tactful re-

Page 50: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

42 CONCENTRATION

arrangement of the day's routine will always enable thegenuine student to choose and keep at least one dailyperiod, and once this is well established, further thoughtwill find time for more and more.

Place

It matters little where the exercises are carried out,except that the chosen place be free from disturbance andalways the same. When climate and mode of life permit itis better to meditate in the open than indoors, but fortown-dwellers the privacy of one's bedroom is probablythe best; those who can keep a small room in the house asa silence room are fortunate indeed.

Posture

Any position will do for concentration, though it iseasier while seated in a cathedral than strap-hanging inan underground railway. For meditation, however, thereare at least three requirements to be satisfied, and forreasons already explained it is best to acquire the righthabits of time and posture from the very beginning.Choose, then, a position which keeps the head and spineerect, and bodily circuit closed, and the whole body atonce poised and alert yet relaxed and comfortable. If anupright, unsupported back can be maintained with com-fort, so much the better; if not, let the shoulders lightlyrest against a support such as the wall, with a small cush-ion in the hollow of the back. The head should be helderect or drooping a little forward, as in the attitude ofmost Buddhist images. The eyes should be closed or fixedthrough half-closed lids on a chosen object. Either isequally effective for meditation, but the former is betterfor the eyes, a prolonged stare being apt to strain the

Page 51: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 43

optic nerve. The hands should be folded in the lap.Whether the body be seated cross-legged on a low seat orcouch or upright in a chair is entirely for the student todecide. Comfort is the first necessity in order that the veryexistence of the body may be forgotten with the mini-mum delay. If a chair be used, let the feet be crossed, forthis will serve the same purpose as crossed legs. The pur-pose of thus closing the circuit is to eliminate wastage ofthe energy generated during meditation, and in order thatthe positive and negative forces of the body may the moreeasily find their equilibrium.

Some students prefer to meditate while walking. It istrue that monastic cloisters were built for this purpose,but it is doubtful if the same complete abstraction fromthe physical plane can be obtained in a moving body as inone deliberately stilled into the maximum repose compat-ible with waking consciousness. Here again, however, thestudent must make his own decision, and "work out hisown salvation, with diligence".

Relaxation

Having chosen the most convenient posture, make surethat no single muscle is in undue tension, for the bodycan never be forgotten while cramp or the desire to fidgetintervene. Strive to imitate the glorious serenity of poseexhibited in every Buddhist figure. Too often in themoment of greatest concentration the body will followsuit. Tension between the eyebrows, a grim set of the jaw,an unconscious hunching of the shoulders or tensing ofthe hands, all these are familiar scenes to every teacher,but are habits to be dropped as soon as possible. Learn todissociate the physical and mental functions. The car-driver may use the analogy of putting his engine (the

Page 52: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

44 CONCENTRATION

mind) out of gear with the vehicle (the body). In order toacquire this ease of posture, move the body about fromthe hips while deliberately relaxing every muscle, especi-ally those of the shoulders and neck. When the body hasfinally come to rest it should have reached the stage whenit has been 'poised, relaxed and forgotten.'

Breathing

Now learn to breathe. Much has been written on thissubject, and it may be considered from four points ofview. First, as a means of quietening the body; secondly,as an actual subject of concentration; thirdly, as a form ofyoga for the development of one's inner powers, andfourthly, in the course of the meditation on the 'bodies'.At the moment we are only concerned with the first, buteven at this stage serious warning must be given whichapplies to the subject as a whole. As the Master K. H.wrote to A. P. Sinnett, injudicious practice in breath-control may "open wide the door to influences from thewrong quarter," and render one almost "impermeable tothose from the right." In the absence of bodily purity andgreat experience the practice of special breathing maybe very dangerous. It is in no way conducive to spiritualdevelopment, but has much to do with the psychic devel-opments which students at an early stage should bestavoid. It is all too easy in one's ignorance to awakenforces over which one has no control yet which, whenawakened, will place the student at the mercy of obsess-ing entities. For beginners, the safest and therefore, wisestcourse is merely to take half a dozen slow, deep breathsin order to induce physical repose, and to awaken thebrain to its maximum functioning.

Page 53: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 45

Begin

Having settled these preliminary matters, take heartof courage and begin. Be not surprised that a whole para-graph is given to this little word, for many find it thehardest of all to apply. For every dozen persons who studymind-development there is but one who crosses the bridgedividing theory from practice, and there is much wis-dom in the saying that the path to perfection has onlytwo rules—Begin, and then Continue. Of what avail is itto take a ticket for a journey if one does not travel in thetrain, and why buy food and prepare it if it is not to beeaten ? Herein lies the difference between knowledge andwisdom, for wisdom is born of the experience gained byknowledge applied. No great Teacher of men ever spokeas a theorist; each and all gave forth the message of theirown experience. Take warning, then, and read no furtherin this book unless you intend to practise the sciencetherein set out, for knowledge breeds responsibility, andknowledge unapplied, like undigested food, is a cause ofsuffering. Those who read on must summon the will,direct it with the force of right desire, and strive to illum-ine the path with the light within, remembering thatthough a thousand difficulties will present themselves theyare but aspects of the same implacable enemy—self.

Begin each period of concentration with an act of will.Formulate a firm intention in the mind and announce it toyourself. "I am now going to concentrate for so manyminutes, and during that time I have interest in nothingelse." If worldly matters are hovering on the margin ofthe mind deal with them rapidly, and definitely lay themaside as one might chain up a fractious puppy until it wastime to take it for a walk. In the same way deal with eachdesire that threatens the mind's serenity.

Page 54: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

46 CONCENTRATION

Now choose the programme of work to be carried out.It is important to have this carefully drawn up, in orderto save time during the concentration period and toeliminate the tendency to wander from subject to subjectas the whim of the moment decides.

There is no one method of concentration suitable toall, for it has been said, "The path is one for all, the meansmust vary with the Pilgrim," and again, "The ways to theGoal are as many as the lives of men." Allowance must bemade for different types of mentality. Students are eitherpredominantly intellectual-or devotional, imaginative orpractical, impetuous or leisurely, and must choose theirmethod of work accordingly, either by following the lineof least resistance, or by deliberately working to developan aspect of themselves at the time comparatively un-evolved.

But whatever method be chosen, let it be tried outfaithfully before changing it for something else. Havefaith in your own considered judgement, and even if'results' are for a long time invisible carry on patiently,remembering that all experience is useful, and that beforethe ideal method is discovered a certain amount of trialand error must intervene.

An Object or an Idea

Writers on the subject are divided on the relative valueof taking as the subject of one's early studies a physicalobject or an idea, but strictly speaking it is a misuse ofwords to speak of "concentrating" on an idea. The processof such consideration is more accurately described asmeditation, for an idea, to be of value, must be mentallyassimilated, and this process is quite different from thepurely objective exercises comprised under the term con-

Page 55: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 47

centration. Nor is this a mere verbal quibble. In choosinga subject for concentration it is important to bear in mindexactly what one is trying to do. The searchlight of con-sciousness when directed to a given field of attention has,as it were, two qualities, extension and intensity. Whenplaying on a distant landscape, for example, the light mayeither be diffused over a whole village or concentrated ona church tower, and the intensity of the light will varywith the extension of the field of view. As the wholeobject of concentration is to learn to focus the attentionon a single point and to hold it there at will, it followsthat the more simple the object chosen the more intensewill be the concentration upon it. Even apart from theselogical considerations, experience has shown that untilone's mental power is considerably developed, the fieldof truly concentrated attention is very limited, and suchan expansive object as a pure abstraction is beyond therange of the beginner.

Experience and logic are therefore agreed that a physi-cal object is the wisest focus for first efforts in concen-tration, and the student is advised to attempt simpleexercises before passing to more difficult, because moreabstract, realms.

Difficulties

But whatever the subject chosen, difficulties will soonarise, and it may be as well to consider them before pass-ing to a series of specimen exercises.

1. Increased restlessness

"The universal complaint which comes from those whoare beginning to practise concentration is that the veryattempt to concentrate results in a greater restlessness

Page 56: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

48 CONCENTRATION

of the mind. To some extent this is true, for the law ofaction and reaction works here as everywhere, and thepressure put on the mind causes a corresponding reac-tion." Annie Besant, who devotes a whole chapter to'Obstacles to Concentration' in her work Thought Power,goes On to point out that the increased restlessness islargely illusory. "So long as a man is yielding to everymovement of the mind he does not realize its continualactivity and restlessness; but when he steadies himself,when he ceases to move, then he feels the ceaselessmotion of the mind he has hitherto obeyed." Each of theseveral vehicles through which consciousness functionshas a collective life of its own, and the thought-machine,which for innumerable lives has never known obedience,naturally resents the first attempts at mastery. Like ayoung and spirited colt it has to be 'broken in'. For thefirst time the student definitely challenges his own mind,a foretaste of the later battle described in The Voice of theSilence: "The Mind is the great Slayer of the Real. Let theDisciple slay the Slayer." Picture the experienced trainerwith an unbroken colt, patiently holding the rope whilethe furious animal plunges vainly in its efforts to be free,and remember that sooner or later the colt must learn togallop, walk or be motionless at the dictates of the rider'swill.

2. Other difficulties

With divers other difficulties we have already dealt,but they will constantly recur. An impatience at theabsence of 'results' is a symptom of wrong motive, whilea host of unpleasant results such as headaches, insomnia,or irritability are symptoms of over-stimulation, to becured by instantly reducing the duration of one's exer-

Page 57: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 49

cises. In the same way any attempt at 'guru-hunting' mustbe sternly repressed. The initial stages of this great enter-prise must be mastered alone, and it is unwise to imaginethat a little success entitles one to notice from those moreadvanced upon the way. Never forget that spiritual prideis the last of the Fetters to be broken, and that this hydra-headed monster will raise its head at every stage of thepath.

Reference has already been made to the puzzling in-crease in misfortune which so frequently confronts thebeginner. Yet remember that all karma is the result ofactions which are definitely and irrevocably past, andthat until these results are finally worked out you will beof limited use to humanity. The fruits of evil karma cheer-fully borne can be made a source of spiritual strength, andso prepare one for the 'vortex of probation' into whichall genuine efforts at self-development inevitably lead.

3. Intruding thoughts

Of far greater difficulty is the problem of how bes,t todeal with intruding thoughts. Whether the object chosenbe a box of matches or a colour, a diagram or the processof breathing, a thousand other thoughts, either inducedby the object under review or totally unconnected withit, will force themselves into the field of vision and try tolead the mind astray. Should one repress them, ignorethem or deal with them ?—for these seem to be the threealternatives.

Do not repress them

There is great danger in using the will to repress ordrive away intruding thoughts, for the result is analogousto stopping the circulation and is apt to react on the brain.

Page 58: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

50 CONCENTRATION

Experienced teachers find that this is the cause of muchof the fatigue of which students at times complain. It isan axiom of all mechanics, whether physical or spiritual,never to oppose one force with another when a less ex-travagant expenditure of energy will achieve the sameresult. It is far wiser to adopt the universal laws whoseoutward expression may be seen in the science of Judoby which the line of force of one's opponent's effort isskilfully avoided and then turned to his own undoing.

Few can ignore them

For most students the advice to ignore intrudingthoughts is to beg the question. The man who can ignorethem has no need to consider how to deal with them,for they are never permitted to enter his field of con-sciousness, while those who find that they do intrudehave proved their inability to ignore them. So long as theyare merely hovering on the margin of the mind one may,by directing the 'whole soul's will' towards the chosenobject, hold all alien thoughts at bay, but once the intrud-ing thought has secured one's most unwilling attention itcan no longer be ignored, and the student must needsconsider the various methods of dealing with these un-welcome visitors.

Deal with them

As already pointed out, uninvited thoughts are eitherthose which, by a process of thought association, rapidlylead the attention a long way from its chosen theme, orare quite unconnected with it, the former being far easierto control.

To take a simple example, one may begin to concen-trate on an orange. Before one is aware of it, the mind

Page 59: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCENTRATION 51

has leapt from orange to fruit in general, from fruit to theneed of buying some for lunch, from this to the playwhich the people coming to lunch are taking one to see,from this to tickets one promised to pick up on the way,and thence the best way of arriving at the theatre and theproper time to leave the house in order to get there in time.With a start you realize how far you have travelled fromthe orange, but instead of returning direct to the orangeand beginning again, force the attention to travel back theway it came. From planning times and routes return totickets, and thence to visitors, lunch, fruit and the needfor it, and so back to the orange sitting in front of you.This habit of thought recalling is a valuable exercise initself, and much may be learnt from it.

More difficult to handle is the slow procession of un-connected thoughts which wanders through the mind,each one clamouring for attention to the exclusion of allelse. In dealing with these it is imperative to remainseverely objective, refusing to yield to the least emotionalreaction of annoyance at the intrusion, or of like or dis-like, fear or desire in relation to the intruding idea. Inother words, remain severely impersonal, as an observerwho feels no interest in the thoughts or their significance-Adopt the principle, "Examine them, exhaust them andlet them go." Here is a practical application of the naturallaw exemplified in the science of Judo. To resist theseinvaders is waste of precious energy, while to examinethem calmly and impersonally as they pass through themind is to get rid of them with the minimum waste ofenergy or time. Hence the Chinese saying: "Let thoughtsarise within your mind without repressing them and with-out being carried away by them. Let not the passingthought be annihilated, and let not a passing thought rise

Page 60: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

52 CONCENTRATION

up again." Severely aloof from the slow procession, re-main an impersonal and impassive spectator of mentalprocesses. Refuse to let the mind become identified withthese unwanted strangers, for they are but products of themind and as such impermanent and fundamentally unreal.

A little patience in this point of view will not onlyreduce the distractive power of such alien thoughts, butreduce to a minimum those which have power to distractat all. If some particular problem persistently recurs tothe point of inconvenience, adopt the late Dr ErnestWood's advice and "pause to give it a moment's considera-tion. Say to it: 'Come, don't interrupt me now. I will at-tend to you at five o'clock this afternoon,' and keep theappointment and think it out. If it still persists, considerwhether it has to do with a matter which is in your poweror not. If it is in your power decide to do something tosettle it. If you have done all that you can, or if it is not inyour power to settle it, decide finally that it has no con-cern with you and you will think of it no more." Needlessto say, this advice may usefully be followed far beyondthe realms of daily concentration, and applies to all theproblems of life which arise and challenge us. If the in-truding matter be something you have just remembered,or which you wish to consider at greater length hereafter,pause to make a pencilled note of it, and then return toyour chosen theme. Such habits need not be scorned bythe beginner, and may be abandoned when the need forthem has gone.

In any event let patience be your watchword, and notirritation. Rome was not built in a day, nor the faculty ofconcentration, and sooner or later persistent effort will becrowned with due reward.

Page 61: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

3. Exercises in Concentration

T H E S E EXERCISES are merely a selection, and everystudent is advised to seek for or invent as many more.The list which follows is devised merely to suggest thevast field of possibilities, the actual exercise used being offar less importance than the method of using it and thepurpose for which it is used.

1. On a physical Object

The object chosen is of little importance so long as it issmall and simple, such as an orange, a matchbox, a watchor a pencil. Such objects as a lamp or the point of a burn-ing joss-stick are sometimes mentioned in text-books, butconcentration on a point of light is apt to lead to self-hypnosis, and is therefore to be avoided.

Place or choose an object a few feet away and then,when all preliminaries are over, deliberately focus thesearchlight of the mind upon it. Begin by thinking aboutit, and then, at a later stage, narrow down the focus ofmental vision and think only of it, or at it. The differenceis subtle yet considerable. In thinking about a matchboxone may consider its various parts and properties, itssides and top, its colour and shape, its substance and sur-face, but of thinking of it these products of analysis dieaway and there remains in the whole field of conscious-

Page 62: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

54 CONCENTRATION

ness one object only, the matchbox. Hence the need foran object at once small and simple, one which can bevisualized without difficulty as a whole. Simple diagrams,boldly drawn, will be found suitable, but care must betaken to keep the mind upon the design, and to prevent itpassing by a natural transference of thought to elabora-tions and variations of the diagram, or to the abstractionwhich it represents.

Realize frankly that this exercise is only a mental gym-nastic and as such has neither moral nor intellectual value,then see if you can do it for sixty seconds without theslightest deviation of thought. If you cannot, face thehumiliating fact with honesty, and so appreciate, it maybe for the first time, the gulf which lies between you andeven elementary thought-control. When you can reallycarry out this exercise for three whole minutes continu-ously there will be time enough to move on to the next.Note that in this exercise the only one of the five sensesused is sight, but as Ernest Wood points out, "completeseclusion and quietude are not possible even for a shorttime. This, however, does not matter much if you trainyour senses to ignore the records of the sense organs.When we are deeply engrossed in a book we may be un-aware that birds are singing outside, or that the clock isticking on the mantel-shelf. It is not that the ear does notrespond to the sounds, but that the senses are turnedaway from the sense organs." Hence the value of thisexercise in learning to control one's sense reaction to out-side stimuli. Decide that only the vibration of light, affect-ing the organs of sight, shall claim your attention, andrefuse to heed all others.

At a later stage more subjective sense stimuli will claimthe attention. A tickle in the foot or the sound of one's

Page 63: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

EXERCISES IN CONCENTRATION 55

own heart beating will tend to distract the mind. Thesemay themselves be chosen later on as subjects for concen-tration, but unless so chosen they must be, like the tickingof the clock, to the best of one's ability ignored.

It will be found that this exercise is not only a useful,but a necessary training for those in subjective visualiza-tion, which will be described later. It has been pointedout that one who has perfected this training can at anytime turn his attention to any object in daily life withwhich he has to deal, and grasp the whole of it at oncewithout effort. What is more, he can carry away withhim a mental image which he can consider or describe athis leisure later on. In the same way this training leads togreater ability in memorization, as also the ability toerase from the mind a matter which is finished.

2. On counting the breaths

Concentration on a physical object implies keeping theeyes open, and is purely objective. The next exercise isintermediate between objective and subjective concentra-tion, it being immaterial whether the eyes are kept openor shut. The breaths to be counted must be full and deep,and as breath is the very essence of physical life, it willbe well to learn first how to control one's breathing.

Text-books and the methods of the several schoolsdiffer on the relative value of various forms of breathing,that is to say whether one merely breathes in and out, orbreathes in, holds the breath in, and then breathes outand holds the breath out before once more breathing in.Even in the latter exercise there are a variety of rhythms,the most favoured being so many in, half that amountheld in, the same number out, e.g., breathe in eight, holdfour, breathe out eight and hold out four. The great point

Page 64: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

56 CONCENTRATION

is to fill the body with air to its maximum capacity andthen to empty it as far as possible. The incidental resultafter a few weeks will be a remarkable sense of poise andpower and a material improvement in physical health. Atthe same time care must be taken that the body is at alltimes in a position of comfort and ease, and never tenseor strained.

In learning to breathe fully the following descriptionof the Zen method as taught to a European student inJapan may be followed with safety and benefit. "Begin tobreathe, slowly and deeply, the lips closed, both inhala-tion and exhalation being taken through the nose. As youinhale you will distend and raise the chest, pull theabdomen in and in so doing raise the diaphragm. Whenyou exhale you will depress the chest, distend the ab-domen, and push the diaphragm down. This way ofbreathing is exactly the opposite to most methods, forwhen you are inhaling you will think of pulling up as faras possible the wall of the diaphragm, and when you areexhaling, of pushing it down and out against the solarplexus. As you continue, and do not have to concentratetoo much on the muscular control of the breathing, youwill find that you can press the diaphragm still furtherdown until the final pressure seems to come just belowthe navel. Note that it is to the exhaled breath that oneputs one's attention. The exhaled breath should be con-siderably slower than the inhaled breath, the exhaledbreath and the downward pressure continuing so longthat the inhalation is a reflex action from the exhalation."

Having just learnt to breathe, begin counting thebreaths, thinking of nothing save the counting. It soundseasy until you try it, but an exercise which has been usedby the Buddhist Sangha for unnumbered centuries, and is

Page 65: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

EXERCISES IN CONCENTRATION 57

used to-day throughout the Buddhist world, is worthy ofmuch respect, and will be found far harder than it seems.To quote again from the same Zen student in Japan,"Begin to count the breaths up to ten. Then begin againat one and continue the counting up to ten indefinitely.You will keep your mind on the breath count and on thatalone. When other thoughts come in don't try to get ridof them, but just keep on counting and push them out ofthe way. A wilful attempt to keep away other thoughtsonly seems to make for more disturbance. Just keeppatiently coming back to the counting. I found this exer-cise very difficult at first. Three hundred counts, that is,ten counted thirty times, is considered the goal to aimfor, but these three hundred must be made without an-other thought of any kind coming in in the entire courseof the practice." For beginners, it will probably be suffi-cient to attempt fifty counts with a perfectly concentratedmind, remembering that each of these breaths must beslow and complete. This exercise should be performed, ifpossible, in front of an open window.

3. On watching thoughts

Assuming that by now the student has acquired theability to concentrate upon one chosen object for a defin-ite period, he may proceed to use the very intrudingthoughts which at an earlier stage were such a nuisance.The first step is to develop towards them an attitudeentirely impersonal, thus laying the foundation for theremoval of that selfishness which it is the purpose ofmeditation to destroy. Ask them as they flow through themind, "Whose are you ?" and when the answer comes, ascome it must, "Not yours," begin to think of them im-personally, and merely note that the thought of this or

Page 66: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

58 CONCENTRATION

the desire for that is now arising in the mind, is passingbefore the mind, is passing from the mind, and watch theunceasing process calmly and dispassionately. Note howthe thoughts flow past in an unbroken succession, each theoutcome of the last, but only two being linked before one'smental vision at a time. By such dispassionate examina-tion of the flow of thought it will become easier to con-trol the stream of unwanted visitors when desiring toconcentrate upon something else, but the danger of thisexercise, if begun too early, is that the mind, not yetsufficiently controlled, will run after some attractivethought as a puppy following a stranger in the street.Hence the need, while performing this exercise, of anactive and fully attentive mind which, while watchingthe flow of thoughts becomes attached to none of them.At a later stage one may return to this exercise and use itas a meditation on impermanence, on the nature of con-sciousness and the non-existence of a personal self.

Allied to this exercise is another in which each thoughtis deliberately followed backwards to its source. By trac-ing these unwanted thoughts to their source one is drag-ging each suppressed desire and emotion before the barof reason, where, in the light of cold analysis, it may, ifnot too complex and deep-seated, be at once and finallydestroyed. It is unwise, however, to practise 'thinkingbackwards' with a view to remembering past lives. In thefirst place it is a waste of valuable time and energy, andsecondly, by concentrating on past follies and unworthyactions, one tends to reproduce them before one's presentconsciousness, and so bring back to life what is best leftunremembered. The present moment should have our fullattention. We are in a sense, as the law of karma demon-strates, the creation of our own past actions, and we shall

Page 67: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

EXERCISES IN CONCENTRATION 59

move the faster towards the goal by moving ever onwardsthan by pausing to look back.

4. On Visualization

The power of forming clear-cut mental images is essen-tial to progress in meditation, and the more thoroughlyit is developed the easier it will be to perform the exer-cises described at a later stage.

Begin by placing in front of you some two-dimensionalobject, such as a simple diagram or design, and havingconsidered it with complete one-pointed ness of mind,close the eyes. Now create by the power of imagination,the image-building faculty of the mind, a mental repro-duction of the object, or at least of its essential parts.Should any part of it be insufficiently clear, open the eyesand correct your observation and memory until the imageand its original coincide. Then try the same exercise witha simple three-dimensional object, such as a matchbox,but see that the object chosen is neither too light in colournor too dark. Without this precaution you may unwit-tingly increase your difficulties by reproducing on theretina of the eye an image of the object with the coloursand light values reversed. This image, clearly seen, forexample, by gazing at a window opening and then closingthe eyes, may well be confused with the true mentalimage, which is entirely subjective, and should be anaccurate reproduction of the original. At a later stage, ifyou wish to perfect your powers of observation and mem-ory, practise the game immortalised in Kipling's Kim, inwhich one has, say, a minute in which to look at a trayfulof small objects never seen before, and then, with eyesclosed or back turned, must describe in detail the objectson the tray. This game, however, is primarily an exercise

Page 68: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

60 CONCENTRATION

in accurate observation and memory, and here we areonly concerned with the development of that concen-trated attention which photographs upon the screen ofmemory the smallest detail in the chosen field of view.

Now turn your attention to the control of conscious-ness, the secret of which lies in learning to dissociate con-sciousness from the vehicle through which at the momentit happens to be functioning. Place before you an emptymatchbox; form of it a mental duplicate in the plasticsubstance of thought, and begin to examine it from vari-ous points of view. Imagine yourself above it, lookingdown on it, or consider it from below. Then get inside it,and if this seems a curious proceeding, remember thatthough consciousness must use, in the sense of manifest-ing through, some form or vehicle, yet itself has none. Itis therefore as feasible to imagine one's consciousnessexactly filling a matchbox as a cathedral, the size of itsusual vehicle, the physical body, being of no impor-tance at all. There is much wisdom in some stories writtenfor children, and when the heroine of Alice in Wonder-land became larger or smaller according as she nibbledfrom this side or that of the toadstool on which sat thephilosophic caterpillar, she was but experiencing whateach student should discover and practise, albeit subcon-sciously for himself.

One of the most remarkable claims of Eastern adeptsin mind development is that the mind contains, though asyet but rarely developed, all the faculties possessed byWestern scientific instruments. It is said, for example,that a highly developed mind contains both microscopicand telescopic powers only limited by its lack of develop-ment, and all who have read accounts of the powers ofconsciousness exhibited by such Eastern yogis as are pre-

Page 69: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

EXERCISES IN CONCENTRATION 6l

pared to display their powers to Westerners will have nodifficulty in believing that the true adept has astonishingpowers indeed. These powers, however, lie far ahead ofmost of us, but the exercises above described for learningcontrol of consciousness will prove a useful preparationfor these more difficult mental adventures.

As the development of the exercise with the matchboxabove set out, learn to move consciousness from point topoint about a room or building. If at a lecture, forexample, imagine yourself standing at the lecturer's sideand look at the audience from his point of view. Anothervariation is to close one's eyes while travelling in a trainor other vehicle, and imagine that one is travelling in theopposite direction. If these exercises seem trivial andfoolish, the answer is that either you can do them or youcannot. If you cannot, do not despise them; if you can,you may pass from them without delay. Their value,apart from teaching one to concentrate, is that they tendto break up the narrow, egocentric attitude of mind whichis the product of the illusion of individual consciousness,an illusion fatal to true mind-development.

Those who concentrate upon an imagined diagram may-be annoyed to find how difficult it is to keep the imagestill, for some students find that it contracts and expands,or fades and reappears beyond the mind's control. Untilthis phenomenon has been mastered it may therefore bewiser to use words, in the sense of the letters composingthem, or simple glyphs and symbols, though even herethe image sometimes seems to have an impish life of itsown. Once more let it be pointed out that the objectchosen is of no importance, except that its image be keptclear cut and motionless before the mind.

Page 70: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

62 CONCENTRATION

5. On Colour

This is really another exercise in visualization, but itdeserves, together with its variations, a category to itself.In that the object visualized is formless, it is far moredifficult than anything hitherto described, and completesuccess argues considerable development. It consists inflooding the field of mental vision with some primarycolour, and then slowly moving through the variousgrades of mixture to some other primary colour. Suppose,for instance, that you wish to pass from blue to yellow.Close the eyes and visualize blue, not any blue thing, butblue. Now slowly infuse the blue with yellow so that itbegins to show as a more greeny blue, not in patches, butsimultaneously everywhere. Continue to make it greenerand greener until the half-way point is reached, and youhave a world of vivid green, remembering all the whilethat at the appearance of any green thing or form or ofany other thought than greenness you must begin again.Continue by making your green more yellow until it ismore of a greeny yellow, and so through all gradations ofcolour until your world is a pure and brilliant yellowwithout taint or blemish of blue. Then, if you wish, re-verse the process back through green to blue.

In the same way one may use the other senses for exer-cises in concentration. Take, for example, a note on thepiano, and when it has fallen to silence continue it in themind for as long as possible. At a later stage the note canbe imagined from the first, and elaborations added. If youare musically trained, imagine an elaborate chord and tryto hear its component factors separately. Resolve it intothe minor key and back again, all the while keeping eachnote separately sounding in the inner ear. The sense oftouch may be similarly employed, for one may imagine

Page 71: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

EXERCISES IN CONCENTRATION 63

a sense of warmth increasing to great heat and then grow-ing cool again. In the same way the senses of smell andtaste may be utilized, the principle being the same, thatthe whole attention is focussed on the chosen sensationto the exclusion of any other sense reaction, subjectiveor objective, or any alien object or idea.

Summary

To summarize this portion of the book we would recallto mind the following propositions:

1. That until the mind has been thoroughly and patient-ly trained in concentration it is both useless and danger-ous to attempt to meditate, useless because the studentwill lack the faculty of one-pointed thought which isessential to successful meditation, dangerous because theapplication of uncontrolled and untrained energies tospiritual problems will all too easily result in moral andmental disturbances, reacting through bodily disorderson the physical plane.

2. That purity of motive is of paramount importance,for the slightest trace of selfishness and vanity is apt togrow with lightning speed and, like a pestilential weed, tostrangle the flower of nascent spirituality.

3. That each man marches towards perfection on hisown two feet. "Even Buddhas do but point the way."There is no such thing as vicarious progress. No readingof books or attending of lectures will avail as a substitutefor personal effort. Forget not the Buddha's last injunc-tion : "Work out your own salvation, with diligence."

4. That all that can be said or written on the subjectof concentration may be summarized in three words:"Begin, and persevere."

Page 72: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Part Two

LOWER MEDITATION

Page 73: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

4. Lower Meditation

LET US assume that after many a promise made to your-self and broken, and many a genuine effort to beginwhich somehow failed, you have at last triumphantlybegun; let us assume that after a series of doubts, delaysand disappointments you have taught the unwilling mindobedience, and let us assume that after a period of weari-some and thankless toil some measure of efficiency inconcentration has been won; what then ? The answer isthat when the searchlight of the mind is ready, and itsbeam become a sword of light obedient to the will, let itbe used for the high purpose which engendered it. Aroundeach one of us lies a tiny circle of light which we havewrested from the darkness of avidya (ignorance). Only inmeditation can that circle of light be widened, and itsbrightness made a guiding beacon for those less fortunate.Here in this double purpose lies the goal of meditation, toincrease one's own enlightenment, and to share it withthe suffering millions of mankind.

Concentration and Meditation

Although there is no clear-cut dividing line betweenthe habits and methods of concentration and meditation,yet the two are so distinct that it is well to bear the essen-tial differences in mind. In the former the student is con-

Page 74: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

68 LOWER MEDITATION

sciously controlling his instrument, and is aware of everymental effort, whether to keep out intruding thoughts orto visualize the object chosen; in the latter he no morethinks of the mechanics of concentration than a skilfuldriver thinks of the manifold processes which, whenlearning to drive, he found it so hard to master. Hereafter,once the object of meditation is chosen and the mentalsearchlight focussed Where desired, the meditator must beable to assume that it will remain unaltered until switchedoff or re-directed by the will.

The second point to observe is that whereas concentra-tion is a process, useful in daily life but having in itself nomoral or spiritual significance, meditation produces astate of consciousness in which the spiritual point of viewis alone of importance. If science be regarded as an ex-pedition into the universe around us, meditation may belooked upon as a march within. Herein lies the essentialdifference between the laws and conditions pertaining tothese two worlds. Knowledge concerning concentrationmay be openly taught for money, and no more reverenceneed be accorded such information than the equivalentknowledge about physical development. In meditation,however, the student enters another world, a realm inwhich, as only experience will make clear to him, allvalues are profoundly altered, and the relative importanceof many of the 'pairs of opposites' reversed. Here motivebecomes of paramount importance, and laws as yet un-known begin to operate. Henceforth it is forbiddenabsolutely, not merely to sell, but to use for personal endsthe knowledge or powers obtained. To prostitute thesepowers to selfish ends not only dams the source fromwhich they came, but causes untold suffering in lives tocome.

Page 75: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 69

Again, one may speak of one's experiences in concen-tration with any man; there is no need for reticence inthis mental counterpart of 'physical jerks'. With medita-tion, however, new considerations apply. Here is thethreshold to more spiritual levels of consciousness, andhabits which will later become necessities may as well beformed at the start. It is unwise to discuss with strangersone's spiritual adventures unless it be in an attitude ofmutual helpfulness. Sooner or later one must learn notonly 'to know' and 'to dare,' but also 'to keep silent,' andit will be well to learn at once the value both of silenceand occasional solitude.

There is a further price to pay, for it is a law of lifethat we must pay for everything, spiritual as well asmaterial, sacrificing the lower for every gain in higherthings. He who would learn to develop his inner facultiesmust pay the price of greater purity of life, lest morally hefall to the temptation of unworthy motive, and physicallyhe be injured by spiritual forces flowing through a vehicleunable to accommodate them. If too fierce an electriccurrent be passed through feeble or defective apparatusthe latter will be shattered, and the electrical analogyapplies to forces which are merely electricity on a verymuch higher plane. Henceforth there must be no excessof self-indulgence. Meat and other coarse forms of foodimpair the physical instrument's efficiency as a conductorof these forces, and alcohol is inimical to spiritual growth.Sexual over-indulgence, narcotics or drugs of every kindnow become a serious hindrance, and at a later stagepositively dangerous. On the other hand, physical aids tomeditation become of definite value, though not as yet inany way necessary. It will be found increasingly helpfulto keep to the same times every day, and if possible to use

Page 76: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

JO LOWER MEDITATION

the same place or room. In the same way it becomes pro-gressively more important to keep strict watch upon thetongue and those thoughtless habits of mind already pro-scribed on a previous page. Above all, the greatest caremust be taken to exclude from the mind that most subtleof all vices, spiritual pride. Not without reason is itplaced last but one in the list of Ten Fetters which bindman to the Wheel of Becoming, for Ignorance alone canbind a man who has banished pride. It is easy to choosean ideal and begin to move towards it, but it is equallyeasy to slip into the habit of paying greater attention tothe 'I' which is moving forward than to the ideal at whichit is aimed. The wise man knows the wisdom of humility.

Hence the importance of constantly testing motives tomake sure that the heights attained will not be the meas-ure of one's fall, for self, like a sudden wind in mountainplaces, has hurled many a climber back to the bottom inthe moment of his expected victory.

The intensification of the inner life will prove to thestudent still in need of proof how vast is the gulf whichlies between the pseudo-meditation of idle day-dreams andthe dynamic intensity which alone leads to success. Thevery strength of this newly-awakened force is apt, how-ever, to rouse and bring to the surface the worst as wellas the best in us. Unpleasant faults and failings longthought dead renew their menace, and before the mindcan be made a conduit pipe for pure enlightenment, thisrefuse of past karma must be purged away. He is a boldman who imagines that a fault no longer active is there-fore dead. From the deeps of experience does The Voiceof the Silence advise: "Kill out desire, but if thou killestit take heed lest from the dead it should again arise."Evolution moves in upward spirals, and from time to time

Page 77: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 71

we reach the same point on a higher plane, only to findthat vices long forgotten once more claim unwillingaudience. The wise man, therefore, does not force thepace too much at the beginning but, like an experiencedmountain climber, gives himself time to grow acclimatisedat every stage of the ascent before rising to the next un-conquered pinnacle.

The Purpose of Meditation.—What then is the purposeof Meditation? It is three-fold, to dominate the lower,separative self, to develop the mind's own higher facultiestowards a vision of life's essential unity, and to unitethis dual process in one continuous spiritual unfolding.

1. To dominate the separated self

"I am not yet I am." In these few words lies hidden thesecret and the paradox of man. Poetry, drama, myth andlegend, each in their own way have attempted to portraythis eternal struggle between man's higher and lower prin-ciples, and most that has yet been written on the subjectof religion has little more to offer than so many methodsby which the final conquest of the lower elements maybe attained. That the task is infinitely difficult none denies—"Though one should conquer in battle a thousand timesa thousand men, he who conquers himself is the greatestwarrior." Yet all the religions of antiquity have spokenof salvation as the moment when the focus point of con-sciousness 'crosses the bridge' or 'passes through the gate'dividing the higher and lower aspects of our complexbeing, and he who has thus raised the level of his con-sciousness to a spiritual centre of gravity will bear witnessto the bitter struggle which preceded victory. The actualconquest of the lower self pertains to the science of char-acter-building rather than to meditation, but the spiritual

Page 78: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

72 LOWER MEDITATION

trend of thought and moral self-control engendered byhabitual meditation helps enormously in such a process,and may therefore be legitimately described as one of itsprincipal aims.

2. To develop higher faculties

These faculties are not to be confused with 'powers,'in the sense of the supernormal abilities of clairvoyance,psychometry and the like, many of which pertain topsychism rather than to spirituality. Rather they are theawakening of hitherto dormant aspects of the inner man,and are the result of the deliberate expansion of the fieldof consciousness which comes, at first spasmodically andas the result of effort, later with increasing ease and forlonger periods. One may describe the process as the rais-ing of the rate of the mind's vibration. Science is begin-ning to realize that Energy (or Spirit) and Matter are thetwo poles of the same primordial source, varying only inthe rate of vibration at which they manifest. Most of us,for example, tend to focus our consciousness in the feel-ings or the concrete mind, thus limiting ourselves to thenegative world of effects. Yet far above these levels liesthe world of causes, and he who would learn to co-operatewith the ordered processes of cosmic evolution, or 'becom-ing,' must rise of his own effort to the plane on whichalone they may be understood.

It has been said that in the word expansion lies thesecret of enlightenment, for only as the fetters of the per-sonality are progressively transcended does man becomethat ever-expanding 'moreness' which ultimately mergesin the All. Hence Sir Edwin Arnold's phrase, "Forgoingself, the Universe grows 'I'," for it is far more correct tospeak of the dewdrop becoming the Shining Sea than, as

Page 79: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 73

in Sir Edwin's famous stanza, slipping into it. It is indeeda paradox that as the limitations of narrow prejudice andpersonal desire are overcome, so does the inner man in-crease in spiritual magnitude.

3. To align the higher and lower self

There are those who concentrate their energies on slay-ing selfishness and the faults and failings of the personal-ity; there are those who ignore the claims of the lowerself and strive to rise above its limitations by developingthe synthetic and expansive vision of the higher mind.There is a third and equally important use for meditation,to fuse these two opposing aspects of the self into anundivided unity. There is in fact no essential differencebetween the two. When the stallions of desire are firmlyharnessed to the driver's will there is no longer war be-tween them, and in the perfect man there is no lack ofharmony between his sovereign will and his variousvehicles. This process of alignment is, however, mostdifficult, for at one stage of his evolution every studentfinds his higher and lower selves opposed to one anotheras for a fight to the finish, and in this final struggle noman can assist his brother to win the final victory. Whensome measure of selflessness has been achieved, it is timeto begin incorporating into the higher self the subjugatedlower principles, in order that the higher and lower nolonger at war with one another, may learn to movetowards enlightenment as a united whole. This effort atalignment, a harmonizing of the various vehicles of con-sciousness so that they form together a conduit pipe ofspiritual force, is in a way the highest goal of meditation,for to the extent that the effort is successful does theindividual cease to function as a separated entity and

Page 80: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

74 LOWER MEDITATION

become 'a mere beneficent force in nature,' the very lightof enlightenment.

The Results of Meditation

The results of meditation in its early stages are bothnegative and positive. On the one hand, by reducing themind's reaction to outside stimulus the student acquiresa hitherto undreamed-of equanimity; concurrently, hedevelops increasing understanding of human nature, hisown included, with a corresponding increase in compas-sion for "that mighty sea of sorrow formed of the tearsof men".

This calm serenity, the ability to be at all times andunder all circumstances 'mindful and self-possessed,' hastwo aspects. On the one hand it implies an unruffled calmin the face of outward happenings; on the other hand,the mind becomes more and more a mirror to the lightwithin. The East is rich in symbolism, and we read of themind as likened to a pool whose surface, when ruffled bythe winds of anger or desire, is unable to reflect the sun.Counselling A. P. Sinnett not to allow the serenity of hismind to be disturbed during the hours of his literarylabours, the Master K. H. writes: "It is upon the sereneand placid surface of the unruffled mind that the visionsgathered from the invisible find a representation in thevisible world." In other words, inspiration cannot workthrough a turbulent instrument, or, to change the analogy,the eye of wisdom cannot see clearly through the mistsof emotion and desire.

This poise of mind, this "inner stillness and heart'squietude," begets an immense, unmoving dignity, fromwhich in turn is born in others a profound respect for theone who displays it, with consequent enquiries as to the

Page 81: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 75

philosophy which gave it birth. There are many spurioussubstitutes, ranging from smug complacency to ponder-ous solemnity, both of which show the baseness of theirmetal by lacking that spiritual necessity, a sense ofhumour. True equanimity is unmistakable, for it com-bines with this air of having achieved a spiritual centre ofgravity an inward joy, as of one who has glimpsed theillimitable happiness which springs from liberation fromdesire. It is a noble quality, and even the first beginningsof it are ample compensation for the long self-disciplineinvolved.

If this serenity be in one sense negative, an absence ofself-identification with circumstance, the second result isessentially positive, the ability to grasp and understandan ever-increasing range of human consciousness, bothgood and evil, and to perceive the world of causes behindthe daily panorama of effects. Meditation upon those lawsof harmony we know as karma will induce a progressiveunderstanding of one's own and one's neighbour's actions,and the attitude of mind of which those actions are theeffects. From such increasingly skilful diagnosis comes thedesire to help, and a combination of this understandingand compassion only needs the addition of experience toqualify the student as a spiritual healer in the true senseof the term. Each virtue, however, has its own tempta-tions, and an understanding of human nature is no excusefor interfering in other people's affairs. There is danger inanother's duty, and unsolicited interference in another'sproblems may do more harm than good.

Meditation, General and Particular

Just as the practice of concentration is divided into aconstant attitude of mind and definite exercises at special

Page 82: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

76 LOWER MEDITATION

hours, so the particular exercises in meditation used inthe special periods will be of little avail unless carried outall day. It would be possible to tabulate the general andparticular application of meditation at each stage of pro-gress, and with a little thought and the use of analogythe student can work out a table for himself. The need ofcorrect posture in actual meditation, for example, worksout during the rest of the day as the right care and useof the body as one's physical vehicle of consciousness.Again, breathing which in the special periods is deep,deliberate and, at a later stage, used for special purposes,should manifest for the rest of the day as full and rhyth-mic breathing able to be used, when so required, to calmundue agitation or to reduce fatigue. In the realm ofmotive, the detailed self-analysis of the morning or even-ing period will work out as an habitual 'self-recollection'as to the motives for each act, while the ability acquiredin meditation of fusing one's consciousness with a chosenobject is only a special application of the larger task ofviewing life from a Universal point of view.

Choice of Method

Methods of concentration must vary with the needs ofthe individual, but all of them are directed to the sameimmediate end, control of the thought-processes. Withmeditation, however, the choice of method is infinitelygreater, for the varying paths which open before eachbeginner may not reach the common goal for many lives.The goal of concentration is immediate and finite; thegoal of meditation is ultimate and infinite.

Yet who can say that here and now he will begin?No student of the inner life can say when he first cameto such a subject; if strongly attracted to it in this life,

Page 83: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 77

it stands to reason he was at least mildly attracted to itin lives gone by. It follows, then, that in this present lifewe can but make a fresh beginning, gathering the threadsof past experience and once more striving to weave theminto a preconceived design. The problem, therefore, is notso much what line of approach shall each of us adopt, aswhat is the path along which we are already travelling,in other words, the line of least resistance for our presentneeds ? The paths are legion, yet each is an aspect of thePath. A classification of all known varieties would fill avolume, for male and female, East and West, mystic andoccultist, introvert and extrovert all are examples of the'pairs of opposites' of which both aspects must be ex-perienced before we can tread the Middle Way.

Again, what is the relation between the mystic and theoccultist ? It has been said that the mystic seeks above alla realization of life's essential unity, and only when thisis achieved does he return with 'the vision glorious'enshrined imperishably in his inmost consciousness. Bystriving for this sense of unity to the relative exclusionof all other interests, he mounts the ladder of spiritualprogress leaving many steps untrod, but when, havingachieved the mystic's consciousness, he concentrates hiswhole attention on the conquest of each plane of being,he does so with an uninterrupted vision of the Whole ofwhich each is a part. The occultist, on the other hand,climbs step by step the ladder of his complex being untilat the threshold of the highest he finds himself in thepresence of his own Divinity, or Buddhahood.

Such are a few of the classifications in which eachindividual must find his own peculiar needs and difficul-ties. The goal is the same, a perfect balance of the best ofeach, and how one sets about the task of achieving it is

Page 84: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

7 8 L O W E R M E D I T A T I O N

for the individual to decide. No man is completely eitherof these complementary opposites, but most people tendto display in any one life a leaning towards one of them.Both are, of course, of equal value, so long as at all timesone develops and displays a genuine tolerance for theopposite method and point of view.

It may be that some will find their type more easily inone of the branches of Yoga, such as the way of wisdom(Jnana Yoga), the way of spiritual devotion and beauty(Bhakti Yoga), or the way of action, or service to human-ity (Karma Yoga). The perfect man, of course, shows forththe qualities of all three methods of approach, but untilwe are perfect we needs must specialize, while striving atthe same time to acquire the complementary virtues ofthe other paths.

New Difficulties

With meditation new difficulties will appear. In thefirst place, the very effort to control the lower self willproduce by way of reaction a temporary increase inegotism, and a period will come when this illusory selfwill seem to stand as an objective obstacle in the path ofprogress. Be patient with this new phenomenon, for theillusion of a thousand lives is not removed in a day.

A more difficult problem, because entirely new, willbe the claims of the intellect, which, with the antagonismdisplayed by every vehicle when it is sought for thefirst time to bring it under control, will fight for self-existence with an amazing variety of subtle wiles andunsound arguments. With an arrogance peculiar to itselfit will strive to persuade the meditator that in this spherealone lies truth, and it is all too noticeable that the Westas a whole is a victim of this arrogance. Yet the intellect

Page 85: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 79

in itself is but a moulder of forms, and sooner or laterconsciousness must rise above the limitations which formimplies. Hence the saying in The Voice of the Silence,"Mind is the great Slayer of the Real; let the Disciple slaythe Slayer." To such an extent are most of us dominatedby the intellect, or 'thought-machine,' that in the earlystages of meditation we fail to appreciate how it is deceiv-ing us. Many a student imagines, for example, that he ismeditating upon his chosen subject, only to find on strictanalysis that the real object of his meditation is "I ammeditating upon so and so!"

Meditation with and without Seed

The arbitrary division of meditation into Lower andHigher, here made for convenience, corresponds to themeditation 'with and without seed' of other writers onthe subject, the seed being the subject of meditation. Notuntil considerable experience has been gained in theformer may the latter be carefully attempted, for abstractmeditation tried too early is apt to produce a negativeattitude of mind, with consequent discouragement, lossof concentration, and waste of time. The choice of theseed-thought, like the choice of method, is infinite invariety, and so long as the object be appropriate to themethod its nature is immaterial. It is, however, advisablenot to be too ambitious in the early stages, and to choosea positive rather than a negative point of view. If thesubject be a moral one, for example, choose the value ofa virtue rather than the demerits of a vice. In the sameway it is wiser to move ever forward into the future than,as it were, to move backwards with the eyes fixed in thepast.

Page 86: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

80 LOWER MEDITATION

In order to ensure the continuance of this positiveattitude of mind, avoid any form of self-hypnosis, whetherinduced physically or by the use of mirrors or a spot oflight, or more subtly by the repetition of words. Remem-ber that the world of meditation is filled with hostileforces which, though merely the products of our own pastkarma, are far more dangerous and powerful than anyworldly foe. Wherefore is the meditator described as beinga warrior, using at times, it may be, strange methods offighting, such as 'conquest by surrender,' but neverthelessat all times positive, dynamic, and possessed of 'irondetermination and indomitable will'.

Preparation for Meditation

Time. If possible let the daily period begin the day. Itstands to reason that at the end of a long day's happen-ings the mind is in a state of flux, whereas in the morningit is relatively quiet and therefore more easily raised tohigher levels of consciousness. Again, if we start the daywith a mind that is focussed on spiritual values, we shalllive at any rate part of the day from a spiritual point ofview, and once this habit is formed it is only a matter oftime before the whole trend of our daily life is modelledupon the ideals of the meditation period.

Place. It will be found advisable to use, if possible, thesame place every day, for the area chosen will be graduallytuned to the vibration of the meditator's mind. As such,it will become in time so sympathetic to his mode ofthought that it will form, as it were, a garment of thought-substance to be assumed at will, thus saving the waste ofenergy of re-creating this atmosphere every time. In thisway the student will be able to begin his meditation eachday at a comparatively high level, without having to build

Page 87: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 8l

anew from the foundations every time he settles himselfto meditate.

Whether or not an image or symbol is used dependsvery largely on whether the eyes are kept open or shut. Ifthe latter, an image is superfluous; if the former, it mayserve as a focus for the mind in the early stages, and bythe power of suggestion induce an appropriate mentalattitude.

The breathing should then be considered, full, rhyth-mic and deep in the preliminary exercises, becomingmore and more shallow until in deep meditation it isalmost unnoticeable. As will be described later, somestudents begin every period with a combination of deepbreathing and 'passing through the bodies,' thus at thesame time stilling the mind, emotions and physicalvehicle, leaving one free to function solely through thehigher mind.

The Tower of Stillness

As the long process of self-development, of unceasingly'becoming more,' begins to be seriously undertaken, thestudent will learn to rely to an ever increasing extent onhis own reserves of strength and wisdom, in brief, toretire within. This does not, or should not imply morose-ness, or even a lessening of good fellowship with friendsand chance acquaintances, still less should it manifestas an egoistic self-sufficiency. Rather it is the product ofan ever growing realization of life's unity, with an under-standing that each unit of life has its roots in the commonwhole.

This double point of view, that in one's inner being liesall wisdom if only it can be brought through into themind, and that the same wisdom lies hidden at the heart

Page 88: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

82 LOWER MEDITATION

of every other aspect of the same life-unity, prepares theway for understanding of the power of stillness. To someextent this may be experienced all the time, but for thebeginner it is most easily found when deliberately sought,in quiet surroundings of natural beauty for those fortu-nate enough to live in or near the country, for the rest,where best they may. Here, in the 'secret places of theheart,' the student must learn to draw on the reservoir ofhis own potentialities, and to know that in his own innerbeing lie the answers to every spiritual problem, thestrength to overcome all weakness, and the vision whichwill one day merge in self-enlightenment. Here, in thequiet hills of his own divinity, or Buddhahood, the hap-penings of daily life are seen for what they are, a seriesof effects whose causes lie in the mind now temporarilystilled, and here, in this inner quietude, the pilgrim, restingfrom his labours, may draw just so much nearer to hisown ideal.

The Power of the Ideal

All writers on the subject of spiritual development areagreed on the power of the ideal to draw one upwards tothe goal. The faithful worship of a high ideal can over-come, as nothing else, the weariness which descends on allof us at times, and turn this depression into renewed en-thusiasm. Be not afraid of the attitude of worship, for itis only when the object of worship is unworthy or untruethat it is a hindrance. A noble ideal, if firmly held andsteadily pursued, is the most powerful agent for self-unfolding known to man. It acts both as a guiding star inthe darkness of our imperfection, and as a model uponwhich to mould the plastic substance of our thoughts,and outward acts. The process of evolution is not merely

Page 89: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

LOWER MEDITATION 83

an ever-becoming, it is an ever-becoming-More, and if theMost at which we aim be sufficiently definite we shallmove the more swiftly towards its accomplishment.

Page 90: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

5. Objects of Meditation

THE PALI CANON mentions some forty subjects for medi-tation, and there are. of course, many more used in thevarious Mahayana Schools. A classified description ofthe former will be found in Volume II of The Path ofPurity, being the Visuddhimagga of Buddhagosha, or inChapter IV of Warren's Buddhism in Translations, whilethe whole range of Buddhist meditation is reviewed inTillyard's Spiritual Exercises. Generally speaking, thoughit is difficult to generalize about such variety, the fortysubjects mentioned in the Pali Scriptures are intended tosubdue attachment to the senses, and to lead the studentto a conviction that all existence is but a shadow ofreality, this process being a necessary preliminary to apositive acquisition of true wisdom by the developmentof the higher faculties. The whole series is really summedup in the Four "Fundamentals of Attentiveness," to wit,the Body, Sensations, Mind and the Elements of Being.For this and other reasons the form of meditation herecalled Meditation on the Bodies, which is closely analo-gous, is placed at the head of the few main divisions ofmeditation subjects which space permits us to describe.

1. Meditation on the Bodies

There are few persons of education who are not aware.

Page 91: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 85

however dimly, that the physical body does not comprisethe totality of self, but before meditation can proceedvery far the student must not only free himself from thebondage of the visible body, but likewise remove thefetters of feeling and thought. Yet, as already explained,each of these vehicles of consciousness has a definite lifeof its own. and a great deal of effort will be requiredbefore they can be subdued to the will and used as a singlecomplex instrument for the higher consciousness- To thisend students are advised to begin at the beginning, andto meditate for a while upon each of the three vehiclesof consciousness through which we contact respectivelythe physical, emotional and mental spheres of activity.When each has been separately considered as to its natureand special function in man's complex being, there willbe time enough to begin using the meditation as a whole,which may be found at its simplest in Lazenby's TheServant :

"I am not my physical body, but that which uses it.I am not my emotions, but that which controls them.I am not my mental images, but that which createsthem."

The Physical Body

First learn to watch the body objectively, and studyit as an entity having habits, desires, and even thoughts ofits own. Note how at times it is restless for exercise andmovement and at other times difficult to move. It wantsfood and drink. It desires warmth or coolness, sweettastes, sweet scents, soft contacts for the skin. You do notwant to wallow in a hot bath, but your body does. Thusthree at least of the senses crave their own satisfaction,those of sight and sound being more in the nature of

Page 92: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

86 LOWER MEDITATION

avenues to the mind. Having learnt this much about thebody, drill yourself to a ceaseless memory of the differ-ence between its desires and yours.

Control of the Senses

At this stage may be founded a greater control of one'ssense reactions. As is written in the second chapter of theBhagavad Gita, "He is confirmed in spiritual knowledge,when, like a tortoise, he can draw in all his senses andrestrain them from their wonted purposes." A little prac-tice in this will greatly facilitate meditation, both particu-lar and general. Useful in learning to concentrate, it isan actual necessity in meditation, for energy which everruns towards each fresh attraction, like the butterfly mindof a child, is not yet available for use in self-development.Keep watch, then, on these doorways of the mind, andremember that you are not interested in the manifold dis-tractions of the outer world.

The Emotions

Having learnt to say, as a statement of realized fact,"I am not my body, I am never ill,Nor restless, weary, fretful, ill at ease,"

tackle the emotional nature with the same reasonedthoroughness. Realize that you are never angry, jealous,frightened or depressed, and so begin that difficult task,dominion over mood. Emotions are not evil and need notbe crushed out, but like uncultured savages these andothers like them demand a constant supply of ever-changing vibration which is, of course, inimical to themind's serenity. Learn, therefore, to dissociate yourselffrom these emotions, and thus be in a better position tocontrol them. The danger to the mind is as great with

Page 93: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 87

"good" as with "evil" emotions. Pleasure at success canprove as unbalancing as depression at failure, and evenuncontrolled affection can do great harm. In this connec-tion learn to use deep breathing as a method of emotionalcontrol. Emotions react upon and function through thenervous system, and rhythmic breathing calms the nervesmore effectively than any drugs.

The Mind

Having thoroughly appreciated that "I am not myemotions, I do not feel," tackle a still more difficult prob-lem, the mind. This word covers in Western terminologysuch a large section of man's being that it must be furthersub-divided, and for the purposes of this meditation it is tobe regarded as the 'thought-machine,' the creator and userof concepts, whether useful or harmful, borrowed orone's own. Here is the seat of sakkayaditthi, the 'heresyof separateness,' that is, the belief that the separated per-sonality is the real man, for it is a characteristic of the'lower mind' to cling to its own importance and advance-ment, as distinct from the needs and interests of otherminds. Here is the seat of prejudice and pride, and as mostof us spend at least the greater part of our lives at thislevel of consciousness, it is most difficult to overcome.Begin by regarding this aspect of the mind as the homeof Hatred, Lust and Illusion, the 'three fires' of theBuddha's teaching, which burn in every mind and holdone from enlightenment. The hatred here described meansall antipathy of thought, all feeling of separation fromother forms of life; desire includes ambition and all formsof covetousness, and by illusion is meant the countlessbonds of ignorance which cause us to do evil for want ofappreciating what is good. Watch the arising and passing

Page 94: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

88 LOWER MEDITATION

away of thoughts as they come into the mind. Then noticethe distinction between thinking about a subject andfusing one's consciousness with it so that one understandsit, as it were, from inside; the former is a sign of the lowermind, the latter of the more intuitive or higher mind. Tryto destroy the lower mind's inherent egotism by less useof the pronoun "1" . Instead of saying "I am thinking anoble thought or a thought of hatred," say, "Here is anoble or angry thought arising, developing and passingaway." It is but a short step from this to a new attitudetowards possessions, whether of goods and chattels or ofknowledge and ideas. See that you possess them and notthey you. There is an amusing description by a husbandof his wife buying a hat: "They looked at one anotherfor some time, her desire and the hat, and then the hatbought her." A little clear thinking will make plain thatI do not own a suit of clothes or a car, still less do I ownideas. They are but appurtenances of my personality, andwhile in my possession are to be regarded in the samelight as my body, as materials for wise and thoughtful usein the endless task of self and world enlightenment.

When each of these three divisions of the meditationon the bodies has been to some extent mastered, use themtogether as a deliberate raising of the level of conscious-ness from lower to higher, or finer instruments. At firstone may use the analogy of rising through the bodies to ahigher level, or of retiring inwards towards the centre ofone's being through concentric circles of bodies, or again,of moving' forward through realm after realm of mattertowards a distant goal of universal consciousness. Butwhatever analogy is used there comes a time when thehabitual vehicles of self-expression are transcended, andthe student pauses at the threshold of a world unknown.

Page 95: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 89

Yet here before him lies Reality, though still enclosed inever finer veils or vehicles of matter, and he must needshave courage who would woo enlightenment. In the latterstages of meditation on the mind one will have discoveredthat 'thoughts indeed are things,' and have learnt tohandle concepts as a mason handles chiselled blocks ofstone, building with them an ever nobler house of wis-dom, but the time will come when concepts are trans-cended, and the student with a faith born of convictionleaps into the darkness, to land for the first time in arealm of consciousness in which the knower and theknown, the meditator and the subject of his meditationblend in one. The meditation on the bodies is designed toproduce as quickly as possible this state of mind, in whichthe limitations of space and time no longer hedge onein, and the mind is poised, as it were, in a sea of light.Hence the value of practising this exercise at the outsetof one's attempts at meditation, and hence the habit ofbeginning every meditation with a rapid passage throughthe bodies in order to sever all connection with the outerworld as swiftly as possible. From such a position ofspiritual poise one may then turn the searchlight of one'sintuition on whatever subject has been chosen as thetask in hand.

2. The Meditation on Things as they are

Buddhism is a religion of knowledge, for its goal isEnlightenment. But before one can know one must wantto know and those of whom this may be truly said arefew indeed. Many are drawn to the study of spiritualwisdom because their intuition tells them it is true, yeton being faced with it they shrink away in fear. Some-times the cause is an unwillingness to give up the selfish.

Page 96: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

90 LOWER MEDITATION

lazy round of life which constitutes their principal exis-tence; others, more active mentally, realize that the windsof truth will play havoc with the elaborate structure,built of second-hand belief and prejudice, in which theirmind lies comfortably fettered, and fearing lest it fall inruins, lack the courage or the energy to build anew. Yetno man sees the face of truth until he wants to see theface of truth 'with all the whole soul's will'. Study thetruth, then, whether it seems to you pleasant or un-pleasant, but do not force your understanding of it uponothers.

The golden rule in practising this meditation is to learnto study things and ideas impersonally, without referenceto their effect upon or relationship with oneself. Whocan analyze dispassionately a matter which closelytouches himself, for example the relative merits of hisown and his neighbour's children, and who can accuratelydescribe his house, his wife, his income or his future pros-pects without reference to what he hopes they will be,thinks they ought to be, or wishes they were? Aim ataccurate, disinterested contemplation of things as theyare, and consider your own relation to them, if any, after-wards. Then learn to extend this to examining yourselfand all your actions in the same impersonal, dispassionateway.

This exercise involves the removal of a series of mentalblinkers which prevent the majority of us seeing anythingbut what we want to see. In the first place we come to theexamination of any object, whether the state of trade or achoice of diet, with a host of prejudices imposed upon usby early environment and education, and the views of thePress and of our friends. "What are the facts?" should beour constant query, for when these are truly ascertained

Page 97: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 91

there is time enough to consider what, if anything, is tobe done about them.

Secondly, we are all too often blinded by the outerform. We dislike a man for the colour of his skin or a carfor the colour of its paint. We approve of a book becauseit has nice large print, or of a friend because he has ahouse in the country for week-ends. Yet these are not theessential functions of these things, but accidents of form.Learn, then, to judge an object by its essential propertiesand functions, not by the outer form, for the same objectmay appear to a dozen different people in a dozen differ-ent ways.

A third type of obstacle to accurate mental vision is thename and label by which a thing is known, yet "a rose byany other name would smell as sweet," and a hat is a hatfor all that it is called a hundred different names in ahundred different languages. We know that it is a virtueto call a spade a spade, yet all too often we imagine it issomething different when called an agricultural imple-ment. This form of blinker is still more noticeable in theworld of thought. Certain doctrines are so old that theymust have borne a thousand different names in the courseof history, yet many still imagine that the truth withinthem varies with the name. The doctrine of karma, forexample, is or is not true, but it is no more nor less truebecause found in the Pali Scriptures, the New Testamentor the Daily Mail. Many students behave the same wayover those coloured boxes of thought we call religions.Provided a man holds certain views and strives to liveaccordingly, what does it matter if he calls himself aBuddhist, Theosophist or Transcendental Theorist? Con-versely, the fact that a doctrine is labelled Buddhist, or

Page 98: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

92 LOWER MEDITATION

any other "-ist" does not make it any the more or lesstrue.

Finally, study all things in the light of the law of change.What may have been true in 1900 is not necessarily trueto-day, for as yet we are unable to contact the absolutetruth, and the truth we succeed in finding is only relativeto ourselves. It is a commonplace that what is true for meto-day may not be true for me to-morrow, and what istrue for me to-day may not yet be true for you. But a table,you say, is always a table. Far from it, for to-day it maybe broken up and built into a fence, and in a thousandyears be petrified by water into stone or rotted intomould. Only the laws of the Universe endure, and the Lifewhose evolution they guide and help to express.

It may be argued that the foregoing principles hardlyconstitute an object of meditation. The answer is thatonce they are understood they may be applied to anyobject, the more personal the better. You are smoking apipe. What are you doing ? Inhaling the fumes from burn-ing dead leaves. You object to that description, on theground that smoking is a harmless habit ? That is anotherquestion entirely; the fact remains that you are inhalingthe fumes from burning dead leaves. If you wish to do so,do so by all means, but know what you are doing, eventhough the truth makes it seem less enjoyable. We live somuch in a fool's paradise that it is well to wake up wher-ever and whenever possible. Cultivate a habit of ruthlessrealism, unceasingly asking and answering the question,'What?' of all phenomena. At a later stage we will con-sider the question 'Why V

Some find in this exercise a valuable aid to the controlof sexual desire. Just as it is the imagination which feedsthe flames in adolescence, so may the same imagination be

Page 99: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 93

used to control the fire. Analyze to yourself in frank andfullest detail the nature and process involved, comparingit with animal mating, and meditating upon the diseaseand suffering which fills the world through its uncon-trolled expression. Then, when anatomical, biologicaland the less pleasant aspects of the subject have beenfrankly and fully faced, consider the gaudy trappings ofromance which the ingenuity and dishonest reasoning oflustful minds have added to the purely biological processof physical reproduction. If the desire still remains, asremain it will, for desire is not slain by reasoning, decidewhether or not you will gratify it, but make your decisionin the light of stark reality, and it may well be that withthe imaginative faculty invoked as an aid and not a hind-rance, desire, which is a handmaid of imagination, willcome to heel.

Let it not be thought that this facing of facts, to theextent that our most imperfect senses can grasp the facts,is incompatible with the cult of beauty. The sound whicha musician produces from a violin is none the less beauti-ful because produced by scraping horses' hairs on cats'intestines. The beauty lies in the listener's mind, and isaroused by the rhythm, tone and pattern of sound evokedby the artist from his instrument. The beauty of the musicis thus unaffected by the nature of the instrument fromwhich it is produced. In the same way the human body isnone the less beautiful because composed of humble ele-ments. The elements are neither beautiful nor ugly, thesequalities being the reactions of the beholder's mind. Learn,then, to form your own reaction to the beauty expressedby outward things, and refuse to be hide-bound by con-ventional ideas. Coal, for example, is by any standard abeautiful material, yet we do not find a gracefully shaped

Page 100: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

94 LOWER MEDITATION

piece reposing with other lovely things in the drawingroom cabinet.

This meditation on things as they are may be extendedindefinitely, for Buddhism is based on a fearless and dis-passionate examination of life's phenomena. From per-sonal examples move on to analyze the ingredients of thedaily round, and thence to current events of world im-portance. Then begin to consider causes, and so note howman is prone to limit his efforts at improvement to pal-liating effects. War, for example, is the outcome of hatred,which in turn is born of jealousy, greed and fear. Havingtraced back causes in national as well as personal acts,learn to view the future as the field of effects of causesbeing planted now, and so become wise on a larger scaleof time. By this raising of consciousness above personalconsiderations on to the plane of causes one may watchthe ebb and flow of national and international movementsand the cycles of natural and human evolution and so, byan ever increasing ability to understand the nature ofthings as they are, draw so much nearer to Enlighten-ment.

3. The Meditation on Dispassion

This exercise follows naturally from the later stages ofthe one before. It consists in achieving a focus of valuesmore truthful than our usual narrow point of view. Beginby viewing the room in which you sit and those within it;then in imagination view the whole house, the town inwhich it is situated, and then extend your view until youcan visualize the nation as a whole. Already you willobserve that compared with the affairs of so many millionpersons your own are of negligible importance, and if theexperiment be taken further, you will arrive in time at a

Page 101: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 95

point of view when the earth itself may be viewed objec-tively. Once more consider your own affairs in their rela-tion to the world, then add the whole solar system to yourmental vision, and plunge yet further into space untilthe brain can hold no more. Now, with the immeasurablemajesty of the Universe around you, return in thought tothe confines of your room. Can you now be fretful oversome trivial personal circumstance ? Will you not ratherlaugh, and with this laughter show your sense of humour,which is nothing more than a happy sense of proportion,and a realization of the absurdity of utterly dispropor-tionate things ?

Let the sweep of time be added to the immensity ofspace. Think of a man of a hundred years of age, of acastle a thousand years old, of a rock formation which itmay have taken the sea a million years to fashion, of thetime which must have passed since the light by which wenow see the farthest star set out from that star to reachour eyes. How shall we view the impatience we were feel-ing, say, at the time it takes to learn to meditate ? How,with this paralysing immensity of time and space beforeour mental eyes, can the element of self be allowed todominate the field of view ? Yet let this not be made anexcuse for neglecting the little duties close at hand. Wemust learn to see the long view and the short view simul-taneously, to think in terms of magnitude without losingsight of the humble yet no less important work which iswaiting to be done. It has been said, 'There is nothinginfinite apart from finite things.'

From such a detached and impersonal point of viewone may begin to understand the Buddhist Chain ofCausation as a complex inter-relation of cause-effect. Inthe previous exercise we began to examine the causes of

Page 102: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

96 LOWER MEDITATION

particular results. By rising to the universal viewpointabove described one may the more easily understand theidea of simultaneous-dependent origination so pictur-esquely symbolized in the Buddhist Wheel of Life, forthe doctrine applies, 'As above, so below,' and the lawsof manifestation may be applied alike to man or theUniverse.

Finally, as a corrective to too much concentration onthe separative quality in dispassion, end this meditationwith an exercise in pouring forth compassion for allforms of life, and strive to feel yourself as part of an in-divisible unity.

4. The Meditation on Motive

Having answered to some extent the question 'What?',begin to cultivate an equally unceasing 'Why?', remem-bering that whereas it is well to assume the worst aboutone's own motives, for they are seldom as pure as theyseem, it is wiser and more kind to assume the best in otherpeople until the contrary be proved. This meditationnaturally ranges over a far wider field than the springs ofhuman action, but for most of us the important 'why ?' toanswer is that of motive.

Begin by examining your motives in little things. Youdecide to go to the cinema. Why? To 'rest' your mindafter a long day's work, as you explain to yourself, or toavoid the effort entailed by the serious study which thebetter side of you wishes to pursue ? Or is it because yourwife or a friend wants you to accompany them, andyou lack the courage to refuse, or is it just that youfeel a desire for the emotional 'kick' which you get fromthe modern sex-ridden films? Again, why do you get upwhen you do, and not earlier or later; why do you eatfour meals a day instead of two, when you know quite

Page 103: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 97

well that two are enough for you; why do you buy newclothes when you do, and read the books you read ? Thereare reasons; find out what they really are. You may beshocked at them. You will certainly be surprised.

Now analyze the motives for your opinions. As MissCoster demands in her Yoga and Western Psychology,"How much of your opinion is based on family tradition,on fear of or desire for change, on class-prejudice, on fearof personal loss, on fear of seeming to be a crank ? If youropinions were entirely based on emotion, on personal likeand dislike, your problem would be far easier. It is theintricate confusion of fact and emotion, it is the skill withwhich personal desire presents to you perfectly adequatereasons for your cherished opinion that make the conflictso acute, and real candour so rare and so difficult."

Turn, now, to wider purposes. What, for example, isthe purpose of the daily round itself? We are born, wegrow, we are educated, we earn a living, marry, rearchildren, grow old, retire and die. What for ? The questionis one which increasing multitudes are asking, and stud-ents of the inner life must be prepared to answer it fullyand carefully by an exposition of the Path, its purpose,nature and goal.

Finally, ask and answer the question honestly, 'Whydo I meditate?' and if the answer be unsatisfactory, askit again from time to time until it be as definite and one-pointed as the mind that meditates.

A useful extension of this exercise is an enquiry intothe motives for doctrinal belief. Why do you believe inkarma and rebirth ? Is it because you have been broughtup so to believe, or that your friends have persuaded youinto such belief against your will, or because you wouldlike these doctrines to be true and hope they are ? Remem-ber that there is no such thing as 'authority' for truth.

Page 104: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

98 LOWER MEDITATION

and no doctrine is true for you until you have yourselfexamined it, tested it, and in the light of the intuitionand experience found it to be true.

5. Meditations on Particular Doctrines

Consider for a moment the conception of AbsoluteTruth. Such Truth is clearly unknowable as such by finiteminds, yet it may be approached by symbol and analogy,and examined in the light of innumerable doctrines orlaws, each of which is an aspect or facet of the whole. Itfollows that no one doctrine is Absolute-ly true, and italso follows that no doctrine can be immediately graspedin its entirety. There must be grades of understanding,and as we return again and again to the study of certainfundamental principles we attain an ever deeper realiza-tion of their meaning and their relation to one another.This in turn gives rise to an ever-increasing tolerance ofdifferent methods of approaching Truth, and of tempor-arily different points of view.

There is a general tendency to assume that because adoctrine is formulated in a manner easily assimilated bythe intellect it may be understood. Yet between such in-tellectual assimilation and true understanding lies aninterval of genuine hard work. Each doctrine or law mustbe taken as a subject for meditation and there analyzed,examined, compared with others, and then, as it were,assimilated by the intuition and thus for the first timeunderstood. Only then will it become a mainspring ofaction and a force for spiritual development. One cannotapply a law or doctrine in one's daily life so long as it isbut an idly held belief; only the dual process of deepmeditation and experimental application will turn it from

Page 105: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 99

belief into a quality of character. For every man, forexample, for whom the law of karma is a law of life asreal as gravity there are ten for whom it is merely an un-productive theory. Yet it has been said that we only trulybelieve a doctrine when we behave as if it were true.Until this moment arrives it is but mental food awaitingdigestion, and as such of no value to the body corporate.

Make, then, a list of these laws and doctrines which youimagine you believe, and take them one by one. You maybegin with those which are mentioned in the list of fortysubjects for meditation set out in the Pali Canon, such asthe Buddha, the Dhamma, the Sangha. What is meant bythese ? It may be that you have never asked yourself thatquestion before. Consider, then, the three Signs of Being.Are there no more than three ? Are these really true, oronly half true ? What is the relation between them ? Dothey spring from one another, and if so, which is causeand which effect ? Pass on to the Four Noble Truths. Is thelast Truth, the Noble Eightfold Path, Raja Yoga in anotherform, and wherein in it is there room for mysticism?What of the twin doctrines of karma and rebirth? Dothey necessarily go together, and if so, what is reborn ?Does karma apply to animals, the Arhat, the Gods ? Whatare the Three Fires which bind men on the twelve spokesof the Wheel of Becoming, and how is one to escape fromthis Wheel? These are but a fraction of the countlessquestions one can put oneself to ensure that one possessesthe necessary critical attitude to everything which claimsto settle down in the mind as a belief. With the advent ofcheap and simple literature on Buddhism there is so littleeffort needed to become acquainted with its basic prin-ciples that it is all too easy to forget that knowledge isuseless until intuitively understood and intelligently ap-

Page 106: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

100 LOWER MEDITATION

plied. Begin again, then, in your study of 'Buddhism,' orwhatever other '-ism' you are using at the moment as anapproach to Truth, and having examined the doctrines ofthe Theravada, pass to those of the Mahayana, deciding,it may be for the first time, if the latter grew from theformer, and how the two philosophies form together ascomplete a presentation of Truth as our minds are atpresent able to conceive. Finally, end your meditationwith an effort to understand more deeply day by day thatvery basis of the Dhamma, the unity of life. Have you yetconsidered what this does imply, or is it still for you acharming but unpractical ideal ?

Let those with imagination and the will to explore newfields of thought pass on to consider the relation betweenthese various doctrines. What, for example, is the relationbetween karma and compassion? In The Voice of theSilence we read, "Compassion is no attribute. It is the lawof laws, eternal harmony." Elsewhere we read that thekey which opens one of the portals on the Way is Shila,described as "the key of Harmony in word and act, thekey that counterbalances the cause and the effect, andleaves no further room for karmic action." Is there not amost illuminating truth concealed in this hint of relation-ship between compassion, karma and harmony ?

After a while the doctrines thus examined by the in-tuition will cease to be so many static formula?, and revealthemselves as dynamic forces which may be applied toself-regeneration in the same way that the laws ofmechanics are used to materialize our vast conceptions ofstone and steel.

6. Meditation on the Self

In a way, the Delphic exhortation, 'Know thyself,'

Page 107: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 101

is a summary of the whole purpose of meditation, for hewho truly knows himself is a master of the Universe.From this point of view this meditation includes all others.It will be found, however, that spiritual evolution ascendsin spirals, and the student will find himself from time totime at a previous point in his ascent, but at a higher level.There is no ending to a study of the self, but the fact thatno final understanding can be reached at the present stageof meditation is no reason for not beginning the studyof a subject whose final secret will only be discovered atthe threshold of Nirvana.

In a way this meditation is an extension of that on"Things as they are," for most of us are self-blinded toourselves, and even to the fact that the self we know is anillusion, a changing and imperfect collection of attributes.Conceit, which is the child of desire and self-deceit, buildsup an illusory self, a self-inflated balloon of egotism whichmust be destroyed at the first opportunity, for only whenthe bubble has been pricked, and the self, howeverhumiliated, seen for what it is, can the foundation be laidfor that self-reliance which is the crown of Buddhism. It isbetter to build on a small basis of solid rock than upon asuperstructure of hollow and unsound material. Where-fore be wise, and be as ruthless in your self-analysis asyour most unkindly friend.

There are two ways of meditating on the self, andsooner or later the student must genuinely appreciatethat they are complementary. One way is to destroy theNot-Self, and the other is to cultivate the Self. The formeris largely comprised under the heading of Character-building, and is the method used by the Theravada orSouthern Buddhism. Its cry is an echo of the Brahmin"Neti, neti," meaning, "Not so, not so, this is not the Self."

Page 108: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

102 LOWER MEDITATION

This is the doctrine of anatta, or not-atta, atta (atman)being the Brahmin word for Self.

The other, complementary, way is common to manyschools of thought, both Eastern and Western, and is theway of all mystics. It consists of focussing the attentionon the Ideal to the relative exclusion of all else, and pro-ceeds by a progressive raising of consciousness throughever more spiritual levels until the individual is mergedin the Ideal.

This method finds its supreme expression in the sixthchapter of the Bhagavad Gita, wherein of him who fol-lows this way it is said : "When he hath abandoned everydesire that ariseth from the imagination, and subduedwith the mind the senses and organs which impel toaction in every direction, being possessed of patience heby degrees finds rest; and having fixed his mind at rest inthe true Self he should think of nothing else. To whateverobject the inconstant mind goeth out he should subdue it,bring it back, and place it upon the Spirit. Supreme blisssurely cometh to the sage whose mind is thus at peace,whose passions and desires are thus subdued, who is thusin the true Self and free from sin." (Trans. W. Q. judge.)

Each method has its advantages and disadvantages.Concentration on the illusory nature of the Not-Self hasthe advantage in the West of directly attacking our great-est weakness, the separative tendency of Western thought,which is the cause of our intensive egotism. On the otherhand, a process which seems to imply complete disinte-gration of one's individuality has little appeal for thosewho, while vaguely realizing that the lower self has noeternal validity, yet refuse to believe that at its deaththere is nothing left behind. If this were so, they pointout to those extremists who take the anatta doctrine liter-

Page 109: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 103

ally, what is it that becomes purged of illusion, that'having gained its freedom, knows that it is free,' thatmerges, ultimately, in Nirvana ?

The complementary view, that all is Self, and thatspiritual progress, is a moving towards reunion with theIdeal, has the merit of providing a tremendous spur to theraising of consciousness, but it is apt to blind the studentto the very limitations of character which hold him backfrom his Ideal. Logically, the two methods are inter-changeable, for it is, or should be, a matter of mere tem-perament whether one says of each of one's attributes orvehicles, "This is not I," until the Self has been disen-tangled from the last of them, or "The Self is the All andI am the Self," and steadily transforms the Ideal intoactuality.

There are those who, to preserve the middle way, useeither method alternatively, while others change theirpoint of view on reaching the middle point of the ladderof consciousness. The meditation on the bodies, forexample, is excellent for dissociating consciousness fromits lower vehicles, but it is in a way moving backwards upthe ladder, with one's back towards Reality. Let those towhom this point of view commends itself attempt thisturning about. Having reached the point at which you cansay with some conviction, "I am not my body, myemotions, or my thought-machine," you will find yourselfin a world of abstract thought, of creative ideation asilluminated by the intuition. Here are still limitations ofform, though infinitely more tenuous, but even here is notthe Self, which lies behind you still. Then turn your backon the lower self and face that Life whose body is theUniverse, that Absolute Reality of which no words cantell. Let fall the veils which blind you from your inheri-

Page 110: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

104 LOWER MEDITATION

tance, for as they fall so will your consciousness expanduntil it is commensurate with the Universal Conscious-ness. Here only is the Self, that no man has the right tocall his own, and yet the Self of which each unit of exis-tence is an aspect not yet merged into the whole.

One would think that these methods were clearly com-plementary, yet there are those who still imagine that theBuddha taught that because there is no abiding Self in thefive skandhas, or constituents of personality, there istherefore no Self to use those vehicles. But the signs ofBeing, imperfection, variability and anatta, or Not-Self,apply to Samsara, the world of manifestation, whereasthe opposite pole of being, Nirvana, would exhibit, wereit not beyond all attributes, those of perfection, change-lessness and Self. Let those who cling to the nihilistic anddepressing doctrine turn to the Dhammapada's openingwords, that the key to all phenomena is the mind. Hereis the fulcrum about which our complex being turns.When the mind is immersed in matter it cannot see thelight, but when raised to higher levels it tends to movetowards its own place, which is the state of perfectioncalled Nirvana, a "blowing out" or extinguishing of allthose elements of being which separate the part from thewhole. The higher aspect of the mind may be called forthe sake of convenience the soul, so long as it be clearlyunderstood that it is not in any sense immortal, while thelower, the concrete mind or thought machine, though anecessary vehicle of consciousness, is called 'the greatslayer of the Real,' for it harbours the great 'heresy ofseparateness,' the illusion that any unit of life can legiti-mately have interests and aims antagonistic to the com-monweal. Only when the lower is purged of illusion andmerged into the higher is the latter free to leave Samsara,

Page 111: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION

and so, by merging into Life itself, find immortality.

7. The Meditation on Analogy

Analogy is one of the most valuable aids to an under-standing of the inner life. 'As above, so below'. Man is themicrocosm of the Universe. It is not only in the solemnwonder of the sunset or the flight of birds that wisdomspeaks to us. The lower mind which dominates the Westto-day may find its symbols in mechanical and homelythings. Consider, as one example, the moving stairwaysin the Tube. Here is a simple analogy of the cycle of lifeand death, the alternation of extremes we call the pairsof opposites. Each stairway visibly moves up or down, yetall invisibly the opposite movement is taking place at pre-cisely the same speed. Here in miniature is a 'wheel ofbecoming,' bearing its burden of lives unceasingly, whilethe pair of stairways, ever ascending and descending, pre-sent a mechanical model of the whole field of cosmo-genesis.

Again, the gears of a car provide analogies for the regu-lation and technique of work and rest, and to watch abargee on the river using the force of the tides to do hisbidding is a lesson in how best to handle the rhythms ofevents. Consider again the orderly disorder of a modernfactory, the patterned flow of countless apparently dis-connected processes moving to an organized and definiteend. The cinema is full of useful analogy to those withinner eyes, and do we realize, we who know the unlimitedpower of the human mind, that our thoughts are 'broad-casting' at an individual wave-length each hour of theday? In the flowers in the window box we may watchrebirth; in our own and our neighbours' lives the imper-sonal hand of karma teaching lessons which are patiently

Page 112: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

106 LOWER MEDITATION

repeated until learnt. In brief, we must learn to moralize,not with the unctuous insincerity of Victorian times, butas students in Life's university. In this way one may ex-tract a spiritual lesson from the humblest incident andthus, as Shakespeare puts it, "Find tongues in trees, booksin the running brooks, sermons in stones and good ineverything."

The Four Brahma Viharas

The four Brahma Viharas, variously translated as Sub-lime Moods or Divine States (of mind) have come tooccupy such a central position in the field of Buddhismthat they cannot be omitted from a list of subjects formeditation, especially as they are included in the fortysubjects mentioned in the Pali Canon.

The four meditations are examined and compared inthe ninth chapter of the Visuddhi magga of Buddhaghosha,but the following quotation from the Maha-SudassanaSutta summarizes the nature and purpose of the exercise."And he lets his mind pervade one-quarter of the worldwith thoughts of Love, with thoughts of Compassion,with thoughts of sympathetic Joy and with thoughts ofEquanimity; and so the second quarter, and so the third,and so the fourth. And thus the whole wide world, above,below, around and everywhere does he continue to per-vade with heart of Love, Compassion, Joy and Equanimity,far-reaching, great, beyond measure, free from the leasttrace of anger or ill-will." In the Love meditation themeditator radiates his thought-force as it were horizon-tally; Compassion looks downward towards the world ofsuffering, just as joy looks upward to the world of happi-ness, leaving Equanimity to restore the balance disturbedby self-identification with these two extremes.

Page 113: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 107

LoveBuddhism has been described as a cold religion, but it

is easy to collate passages from the Pali Canon whichshows the high place that Metta, loving-kindness, held inthe Buddha's teaching, and this in spite of the fact thatBuddhism is essentially a way of enlightenment and notof emotional mysticism. Moreover, loving-kindness aspractised by the Buddhist is a deliberate and sustainedattitude of mind, as distinct from a spontaneous exhibi-tion of feeling. Love that springs from centres lower thanthe creative mind is all too easily replaced by hate, or atleast capable of so narrow a focus that hatred of someother person may exist in the mind at the same moment.Not so with the Buddhist who practices the first of the fourBrahma Viharas. He first suffuses his own being with un-bounded love, partly, as the cynical commentator puts it,because oneself is the easiest of all persons to love, andpartly because love must first be built in as a quality ofthe meditator's mind before he can habitually broadcastit to the world. Having suffused himself with the qualityof love he turns in thought to a friend, and finds it easy tosuffuse his friend with the same quality. It is suggestedby the commentator that for various reasons it is best thatthe friend chosen should be of the same sex and stillliving. The meditator then turns to a more difficult task,the suffusing of some person towards whom he feels in-different, neither affectionate nor hostile, yet the samequality and quantity of affection must now be sent to himas was more gladly sent to the friend. Next, and mostdifficult, he visualizes an enemy, should there still be afellow being for whom he feels antipathy, and eventhough at first it is difficult to do so without a feeling ofhypocrisy, suffuses him with the warmth of generous and

Page 114: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

108 LOWER MEDITATION

pure affection. In so doing he has no ulterior motive in hismind, though the effect of his action will be to slay theenmity. Finally, he radiates his loving-kindness to all man-kind, then to all forms of life, and so through all theUniverse until with an intensive effort of the will whichcarries him far into the Jhanas, or higher states of con-sciousness, he becomes as it were the very spirit of love,and on return to normal consciousness continues toradiate this power to all around him. He thus, from theplane of thought, joins hands with the Bhakti Yogi andthe Western religious mystic, many of whom achieve thesame result through purified emotion and desire.

Compassion

To the extent that Karuna, compassion, is an emotionat all, it is the Buddhist emotion par excellence. Notwithout reason is the Buddha called the All-Compassion-ate One as well as the All-Enlightened One. Yet Compas-sion is no mere attribute of mind. At its higher levels itincludes both love and joy, and even equanimity, for itconsists in an understanding love, a blend of emotion-intellect illumined by the intuition. Wherefore is it saidin The Voice of Silence, "Compassion is no attribute. It isthe LAW of Laws—eternal Harmony, a shoreless universalessence, the light of everlasting Right and fitness of allthings, the law of love eternal." Again, in a footnote it isdescribed as "an abstract, impersonal law whose nature,being absolute Harmony, is thrown into confusion by dis-cord, suffering and sin."

Buddhism has been fairly described as the religion ofsuffering, for it realizes as none other that suffering is aquality inherent in all forms of life, however blinded thoseimmersed in the illusion of pleasure may be to the limita-

Page 115: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 109

tions inherent in the world of becoming. It is true thatsuffering is too strong a term to use as the sole equivalentof the Pali dukkha, for the term is, of course, only relative,and covers conditions ranging from the most acute physi-cal and mental agony to a purely metaphysical understand-ing of the state of incompleteness or imperfection whichis a necessary corollary to the law of anicca, the law ofchange. But every form of life is subject to the sway ofdukkha, and the meditator who is radiating compassionis advised by the commentator to begin with persons inthe depths of misery, towards whom the springs of com-passion flow easily, and then to enlarge the ambit of histhought to include ever more varied and subtle forms ofdisharmony, maladjustment and dis-ease, mental andemotional as well as physical, until once more his range iscommensurate with the Universe. In such a way he willdraw just so much nearer the incomparable ideal set forthin The Voice of the Silence: "Let thy Soul lend its ear toevery cry of pain like as the lotus bares its heart to drinkthe morning sun. Let not the fierce Sun dry one tear ofpain before thyself hast wiped it from the sufferer's eye.But let each burning human tear drop on thy heart andthere remain; nor ever brush it off until the pain thatcaused it is removed."

JoyThe value of this exercise lies in the effect it has on

envy and jealousy, modes of thought which definitelycramp the thinker's mind. The mind which respondswhole-heartedly at news of a friend's success or happiness,even though it be attained at the expense of its own, isfree from the destructive jealousy which, rooted in ego-tism, is too often the father of hate. The essence of the

Page 116: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

HO LOWER MEDITATION

exercise lies in being glad on another's account, and isthus an excellent antidote to the narrow claims of self;hence the translation of mudita as "sympathetic joy."Here again, begin the exercise by thinking of a friend whois filled with joy at some good fortune, whether physicalor mental, and then enlarge the scope of thought to coverall who rejoice for any reason, whether the cause forrejoicing be in your eyes sufficient or no.

Equanimity

It is difficult to find an English word to representupekkha. Detachment is sometimes used, as also dispas-sion and serenity. The idea is conveyed in the stanza ofthe Sutta Nipata. "A heart untouched by worldly things,a heart that is not swayed by sorrow, a heart passionless,secure, that is the greatest blessing." The same idea isechoed in Kipling's immortal lines "If you can meet withTriumph and Disaster, and treat these two imposters justthe same." Its essence lies in rising above the self-identifi-cation with others' feelings which is to some extentinvolved in the radiations of compassion and joy. As thecommentator says, "The salient characteristic of equanim-ity is evolving a central position towards others, itsfunction is seeing others impartially, its manifestation isthe quenching of both aversion and sycophancy, its proxi-mate cause is the seeing how each belongs to the con-tinuity of his own karma." It must not, however, be con-fused with indifference, which is the outcome of a closingof the mind to others' suffering and joy, and thereforethe very opposite of the virtue of compassion. It is in thewords of the Bhagavad Gita, "A constant unwaveringsteadiness of heart upon the arrival of every eventwhether favourable or unfavourable," and is achieved by

Page 117: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

OBJECTS OF MEDITATION 111

moving in consciousness towards a central point of view,so that events are viewed from the source of causes in-stead of the circumference of the circle where they showforth as effects. Strive to infuse your own mind with thisquality, then feel it equally towards a friend and enemy,and so by gradual stages to all forms of life, thus, afterpassing through love, compassion and sympathetic joy,returning to that inner equilibrium which the outwardevents of daily life should be unable to destroy.

Page 118: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

6. Character Building

THERE ARE as many methods of meditation as there aremeditators, but the final goal is always the same. Theimmediate goal, however, is generally concerned with themoulding of character or with the raising of conscious-ness, the relationship between the two being well ex-pressed in Talbot Mundy's Om (p. 16): "He who wouldunderstand the Plains must ascend the Eternal Hills,where a man's eyes scan Infinity. But he who would makeuse of understanding must descend on to the Plains, wherePast and Future meet and men have need of him."

The importance of character building lies in the needof a sound foundation for the mighty structure of anenlightened mind. For thought is force, and it is useless toacquire tremendous power if it is to be used for evil ends,and thus accomplish nought but self-destruction. The re-cent war presented an unforgettable picture of the mis-useof science by nations whose knowledge had outrun moral-ity, but if it is easy to misuse such forces of nature as arenow at the command of science, it is far easier to misusethe powers of mind developed in meditation. Hence thedanger of looking upon meditation as an end in itself, orworse, as an end which will give but personal power, in-stead of regarding it as only one means of helping allhumanity along the path of self-forgetful ness. Yet if the

Page 119: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CHARACTER BUILDING 113

powers developed in lower meditation are considerable,the forces evolved in higher meditation are more powerfulstill. Hence the importance of paying increasing attentionto character building in order to keep pace with the in-creasing powers developed by the mind.

The subject is vast, and it is impossible here to do morethan suggest certain guiding principles for achievingmaximum results with the minimum of wasted effort. Inthe first place, it is well to appreciate that the task is morelaborious than inherently difficult. No man with the neces-sary determination and patience can fail to achieve, com-paratively quickly, an improvement in character. Successis the reward of quiet, unremitting effort rather than ofintermittent bursts of energy, and it is a type of workwhich may be, and ultimately must be, practised at alltimes of the day. The student is therefore advised toregard the methodical improvement of character as thetrue day's work, and the world of wage-earning and socialactivities as a school wherein to learn those principles ofaction which must sooner or later be built in as qualities.This is no exercise for leisure hours alone, nor is there anyman or woman who may not practise it all the time. Timeand space limit the body but need not limit the mind. Aninvalid in bed for life, the prisoner behind unyielding bars,the man who claims that he would do so much had hethe time and opportunity, all can learn to use the mindconstructively for the deliberate elimination of unwantedhabits of thought and action, and their replacement bythose virtues whose absence or distortion we label vice.

Above all, cultivate strength of mind. Better a strongmind wasting its energy in unproductive channels than amind too weak to move at all, for the former will sooneror later learn its error and change direction, but the mind

Page 120: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

114 LOWER MEDITATION

which does not move at all has not yet become a followerof the All-Enlightened One. One is reminded of the storyof an utterly ineffective individual who approached aMaster and enquired, from a heart that yearned to be ofservice, "Master, what may I do to help humanity ?" Andthe Master, with eyes of understanding, looked down uponthe questioner and said : "What can you do?" It must notbe forgotten that there is an age-old maxim to the effectthat "Nature spews the lukewarm from her mouth." Tothe same effect is a verse in the Dhammapada: "Thatwhich ought to be done, do with all vigour. A half-hearted follower of the Buddha spreads much evilaround." It is not merely that strength of mind is neededboth for destroying evil and acquiring good, but that anegative inaction may of itself be evil. As is said in TheVoice of the Silence, "Inaction in a deed of mercy becomesan action in a deadly sin."

Generally speaking, it is better to begin the task ofself-improvement in the mind, leaving outward habits tobe altered in due course as the inevitable outcome of newmodes of thought. Concentrate on essentials, and remem-ber that food and dress, for example, are not essentials,and of little importance in the reckoning of spiritualworth.

Yet waste no time in pausing to measure your inwardgrowth. We have no standards for spiritual improvement,and such a habit leads to the very egotism which charac-ter building tries to destroy. Likewise avoid comparisons.You have no means of telling whether your neighbour ismore or less 'advanced' than yourself, and it is vanityalone which prompts the enquiry. It is enough to knowthat there are always forms of life above us and forms oflife below. Finally, cultivate a sense of humour, for the

Page 121: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CHARACTER BUILDING 115

man who can laugh at himself, and even at his own effortsin self-improvement, is safe from the labyrinth of self-delusion in which so many students spend such wearisomeand unproductive days.

Dana

The systems of moral development are countless butthere is great wisdom in that which lies at the heart ofBuddhism. Dana, charity, Sila, the moral life, and Bhavana,mind-development, is the summary of human progress setout in the Pali Scriptures, and it is interesting to note theorder in which the factors in the triple process are given.Before Sila is even begun, attention must be paid to Dana,for until the student has made of his mind a conduit pipeof spiritual force, eagerly handing on to all in need of itthe fruits of his own experience, he will, like a vessel withno outlet, be unable, being filled, to hold any more. Hencethe law proclaimed in The Voice of the Silence, "Point outthe 'Way'—however dimly, and lost among the host—asdoes the evening star to those who tread their path indarkness," and hence the important statement on the pre-ceding page of the same manual. "To live to benefit man-kind is the first step. To practise the six glorious virtues isthe second." This mental attitude is the true meaning ofcharity, for until the heart of compassion is awakened anoutward gift has little value to the giver, and may even bethe cause of harm to the recipient. Cultivate, then, whatW. Q. Judge described as "the mental devotion whichstrains to give," and so experience in time what theTaoists call the "emptying of the heart," which aloneleads to that spiritual poverty enjoined by every Teacherof the Way. Only when one has achieved a little of suchexperience do the exhortations of great Teachers on this

Page 122: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

116 LOWER MEDITATION

subject cease to be platitudes. "Give up thy life if thouwouldst live" is a statement of fact as definite as "For-going self, the Universe grows 'I'," but one must begin bygiving up, in the sense of loosening one's attachment tolittle things, before learning the very meaning of the'Great Renunciation.' But once this principle is fairlyestablished in the mind one's attitude towards outwardcharity is radically changed. Instead of carelessly givingaway a certain percentage of one's worldly goods oneshould learn to regard all one's property as already givento mankind, and henceforth merely held in trust for theirbenefit. Money, for example, is a form of power, andtherefore calls for wise and thoughtful handling, and hewho has more than he needs is fortunate in the possessionof tremendous opportunity for doing good. Yet the res-ponsibility is equally tremendous, and of all who think,"If only I could afford to help with money in this or thatdirection . . ." there are few indeed who would be able,were their dreams to be suddenly materialised, to use thepower of money wisely and well.

Yet all may make a small beginning, not only bythoughtfully applying to others' needs the surplus whichremains from their own necessity, but by working to in-crease that surplus with this end in view. As is said in aMahayana scripture, "Therefore should we encouragesmall desire that we may have to give to him who needs."

SiteSila covers the subject under review, just as Bhavana

includes concentration and meditation. It is the field inwhich to apply Right Effort, that is, "To prevent new evilentering one's mind; to remove all evil that is there; todevelop such good as is in one's mind; to acquire still

Page 123: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CHARACTER BUILDING 117

more unceasingly." One can plan out a system of moraldevelopment by striving to obey the five Buddhist 'pre-cepts' against killing, stealing, sexual excess, slander andintoxication, at the same time building in the positive,complementary virtues, or one can summarise the workto be done as the extinguishing or allowing to die out ofthe 'Three Fires' of Dosa, hatred, Lobha, lust, and Moha,illusion. In either case remember that these virtues aremoral principles and not mere physical habits, and thateach term covers a far wider range of mental activity thanis conventionally implied. The New Testament reminder,for example, that he who lusteth after a woman in hisheart has already committed adultery with her, is anexample of the way in which the spirit and not the letterof a moral law must be obeyed.

Asceticism

But whatever the system chosen let it follow the MiddleWay. Avoid extremes, even of self-denial, and if for thesake of gaining a greater self-control you impose uponyourself a series of self-denying practices, remember thattheir only value lies in the extent to which they enablethe will to control its vehicles. The nature of the exercisesis of no importance, though it is well to begin with thosewhich do not arouse too fierce an opposition in order toacquire the strength to achieve more difficult results. Forexample, to give up breakfast for a week will do you noharm, though you will find your mind at once invadedwith a host of excellent reasons why you should abandonsuch an uncomfortable decision. More difficult, becausemore subtle, are practices which attack an ingrained habitof thought. Try, for example, refraining from using theword 'I' for a single hour of ordinary conversation, and

Page 124: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

118 LOWER MEDITATION

you will understand the meaning of the word egotism.Nor are the senses easy to control, even when there is nomoral implication in what you are forbidding them to do.Try walking down a line of shops without once glancingin any of them, or refrain for a whole train journey fromonce glancing at the face of the person opposite. Fromsuch elementary exercises, turn to muscle control. Howlong can you stand with one arm held straight above thehead? Yet there are countless men in India who do sountil the arm withers. This is, of course, the very extremewhich the Buddha condemned as unprofitable, but onecannot help admiring the tremendous strength of willwhich can enforce such muscular obedience.

Desire

All this effort at self-control, however, would be un-necessary could one learn to control the desires of thepersonality, for if these desires were brought into har-mony with the ideals of the higher mind there would beno need of the will to enforce obedience. Hence theBuddha's injunction, quoted in the Dhammapada: "Notthrough discipline and vows, nor depth of learning, norby attainments in meditation nor by living apart do Iearn the bliss no worldling ever knows. O, bhikkhus, benot confident until ye reach the destruction of desire."Every student will notice that these desires are strongestin youth, and that age of itself produces a certain desire-lessness. Yet there is no merit in controlling a desire whichhas died. It is while the self is fired with youthful vigourthat its desires must be in all their strength controlled anddirected into higher purposes, for only then can the fullstrength of one's faculties be freed from the tyranny ofoutward things, and set "to storm the ramparts of Real-

Page 125: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CHARACTER BUILDING 119

ity". Be on the watch, therefore, for the glib tongue ofdesire, for his is the voice which speaks through envy,meanness, lust, dishonesty and a host of other vices whichdie when desire is dead.

The Elimination of Vice

There remains the vexed question of the right attitudeto vices, using the term to cover all those habits of mindwe would fain eradicate. First, as to the nature of evil.We know that "all we are is the result of what we havethought; it is founded on our thoughts, it is made up ofour thoughts," and evil is no exception. As is pointed outin the Mahatma Letters to A. P. Sinnett, "Evil has noexistence per se and is but the absence of good and existsbut for him who is made its victim. . . . The real evilproceeds from human intelligence and its origin restsentirely with reasoning man who dissociates himself fromNature. Humanity alone is the true source of evil. Evil isthe exaggeration of good, the progeny of human selfish-ness." If this be not clear beyond all questioning, let thestudent study the rest of the famous Letter 10 from whichthese brief quotations have been made. The sources of evilare given in a Buddhist Scripture as desire, hatred, delu-sion and fear. In other words, impelled by these qualitieswithin his mind a man commits acts whose karmic con-sequences he finds he does not like and therefore labelsevil. These causes, the producers of evil, are therefore lab-elled vices, and it follows that in order to remove the evilwe must remove the vicious qualities.

The process of removal is two-fold, to dissociate one-self from the undesirable quality, or, to use the psycho-logical term, to objectivise it, and then to use the mostsuitable of the three alternative methods available for its

Page 126: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

120 LOWER MEDITATION

elimination. It has been said that all that we regard asindependent of ourselves we can master, but over thatwhich we believe to be ourselves we have no power.Before, therefore, we can begin to remove an unwantedquality we must, as it were, stand back and look at it. Solong as a man identifies himself with hatred for example,he cannot control his hate. As has been pointed out, hemight as well try to lift himself up by his belt. Regardyourself, therefore, as a scientist, and lay the offendingvice upon the laboratory table. Examine it, analyse itscause, its nature and its results, and face the fact that youare allowing it to dominate your mind. Such an exercise,which is really psycho-analysis self-administered, will inthe vast majority of cases prepare the way for one of thethree principal methods of elimination, all of which havethe merit that they do not increase the strength of thevice by thinking about it. For thought is power, and tothink of a quality tends to strengthen it.

Each of the three methods, avoidance, replacement andsublimation, is best for certain faults and failings, andone must choose whichever is most suitable. One cannot,for example, very well sublimate anger, although love caneasily replace it. Sexual thoughts, on the other hand, arebest handled by the process of sublimation, while othertemptations may be avoided altogether.

1. By Avoidance

There are those who struggle fiercely with their failings,and use much energy in the unceasing war. They haveThe Voice of the Silence as their authority. "Strangle thysins, and make them dumb for ever, before thou dost liftone foot to mount the ladder." Yet though it is abundantlytrue that by one method or another all vice must be over-

Page 127: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CHARACTER BUILDING 121

come, the choice of method is in the student's hands. Themethod of avoidance is to give up thinking about the viceat all, and to keep the mind so filled with nobler thoughtsthat the undesirable quality, like a forgotten fire, dies outfor lack of fuelling. You will naturally make this practicevery much easier by carefully avoiding those things andpersons and places which tend to stimulate your mind intothe wrong way of thought. The man who tends to drinktoo much is best away from companions who drinktoo much, and the conceited man is best away from flat-terers. Nor is there any shame in thus avoiding tempta-tion. Why make the task of moral purification unneces-sarily difficult? The basic principle of Judo, the Japanesescience of wrestling which is based on Buddhist philo-sophy, has been described as victory by giving way, andthe mind that can learn to avoid an evil thought hasgained its end with far less effort than by fighting it. Yetdo not fall into the trap of imagining that a vice can beovercome by letting it have its way. What is said of lustin The Voice of the Silence applies to every form of evil."Do not believe that lust can ever be killed out if gratifiedor satiated, for this is an abomination inspired by Mara.It is by feeding vice that it expands and waxes strong, liketo the worm that fattens on the blossom's heart."

2. By Replacement

Closely allied to the above method, although not quitethe same, is the elimination of faults by substituting inthe mind the opposite quality whenever the failing raisesits unwanted head. Its essence is contained in the famousstanza from the Dhammapada: "Hatred ceases not by hat-red, hatred ceases but by love." Supposing, for example,that one feels dislike for an individual. Try the effect of

Page 128: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

122 LOWER MEDITATION

deliberately arousing in the mind a pure affection, anddirect this force towards him, either at definite intervalsor whenever his existence comes to mind. Only experi-ment will prove the amazing results of such an exercise.First, one's own antipathy will be steadily reduced untilit vanishes, and secondly, the one-time enemy will gradu-ally appear in a better light. By the power of love one willsee virtues in him hitherto unnoticed, and thirdly, thesame force will arouse its like in him. All who have genu-inely tried this experiment agree that it is one of the mostbeautiful, because most purely spiritual, uses of the powerof thought possessed by every mind. Remember that themind can only hold one of two opposite forces at a time,and if the right force be the usual inhabitant it will auto-matically repel its opposite. In time this process willbecome automatic.

In order to train the mind to achieve this valuablehabit, it is useful to carry in one's pocket for use at sparemoments one of the numerous booklets in which thespiritual wisdom of the world is now enshrined. The fol-lowing are examples: The Voice of the Silence, theBhagavad Gita, The Light of Asia, Practical Occultism.the Tao Te Ching, The Sutra of Hiu Neng and, last but notleast, the Dhammapada. Another method is to commit tomemory some of the short poems in which occult truthsare to be found, such as Kipling's If, or some of the shortspeeches in Shakespeare's plays.

3. By Sublimation

A third method, which is best for certain failings, isthat of sublimation. There is a fine passage in Hartmann'sMagic quoted in Practical Occultism which explains itwell: "Accumulated energy cannot be annihilated; it

Page 129: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CHARACTER BUILDING 123

must be transferred to other forms, or be transformedinto other modes of motion; it cannot remain for everinactive and yet continue to exist. It is useless to attemptto resist a passion which we cannot control. If its accumu-lating energy is not led into other channels, it will growuntil it becomes stronger than will and stronger thanreason. To control it, you must lead it into another andhigher channel. Thus a love for something vulgar may bechanged by turning it into a love for something high, andvice may be changed into virtue by changing its aim."

This method is the best for learning to control thecreative force which on the physical plane we call sex.The root of the 'sex problem' seems to be the failure todistinguish between control and suppression. Man canharness the fiercest mountain stream but he may not damthe humblest rivulet without providing an outlet for itsenergy. So with sex, a clean, impersonal creative force, asnatural as water in a river bed, as restless and tremendousas the sea. On the physical plane we call it sex, on theemotional plane it functions as artistic temperament, en-thusiasm and emotional power, while in the realm ofmind it is that instinct to create, the 'creative urge' whichis responsible for all that man has ever made, inclusive ofhimself. Herein lies the essence of sublimation, to choosethe channel through which the force shall flow. It is buta gradual withdrawing of the creative force from purelyphysical to higher levels by the exercise of ceaseless vigi-lance and self-control.

In all these methods, and they are but aspects of onemethod, choose that which is most suited to the failingunder consideration, and refuse to compromise in carry-ing it out. It is better to fail in attempting to do what youknow to be right, and then to admit your failure frankly,

Page 130: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

124 LOWER MEDITATION

than to succeed by way of a speciously argued compro-mise. At any and every stage of the ascent of the ladder ofbecoming there is always that which is at that stagedefinitely right and that which is definitely wrong. Then,follow the right unswervingly, at whatever cost to thepersonality, and whatever the ignorant may think or say.There is no shame in failure save in the failure to attemptand it is better to fail a thousand times in an attempt toachieve a clearly perceived ideal than to succeed in apoor, dishonest compromise. As Tennyson wrote in hisOEnone, our ideal should be.

"To live by law.Acting the law we live by without fear;And, because right is right, to follow rightWere wisdom in the scorn of consequence."

Page 131: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

7. The Culture of the Emotions

So FAR this manual has concerned itself with the cultureof the mind, using the term as equivalent to the intellector 'thought-machine,' but just as perfect physical develop-ment includes each function of the body, so mind devel-opment must include each function or aspect of the mind.Hence the inclusion at this point of a brief chapter on theemotions in which to consider their nature, use anddangers, and the importance of their culture and control.

The Nature of. Emotion

In the space available it is not possible to survey thediscoveries and rival theories of modern psychologists,but this much is generally accepted and may be verifiedby experience. The life-force, or libido, the energy whichexpresses itself through countless ever-changing forms,functions, so far as the personality is concerned, throughthought and action, using the former term to include thecomplex processes of ideation and the latter to includesuch 'mental action' as the deliberate radiation of ideas.The perfect act is an idea completely manifest, and in theperfect union of thought and act there will be no forceleft over and unused. But most actions are far from per-fect, and there remains a certain residuum of unexpendedforce analogous to the steam produced in a railway engine

Page 132: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

126 LOWER MEDITATION

which is not used in pulling the train. This residuum offorce is called emotion, the amount produced dependingon many factors, but always being proportionate to themind's capacity, using the term to denote the strength ofthe engine or machine. But whether weak or strong, andwhether large or small in proportion to the energy pro-duced, this emotion must in one way or another be ex-pressed or liberated. It may be expressed directly throughthe nervous system and appear in gesture, words, or evenphysical violence. It may, on the other hand, remain in-visible to the eye of all save the trained psychologist.Thirdly, it may be diverted into phantasy, imaginativeaction, and fourthly, be either genuinely controlled orsublimated into higher forms.

But, it may be argued, emotion seems to be the productof sense-reaction. The sight of cruelty, for example, mayarouse the emotion of anger, and the sound of an explos-ion may arouse the emotion of fear. But unless there ispresent in the mind from past experience a residuum ofunexpanded force which such an outside stimulus canarouse, there will be no emotional response, though thesame stimulus may give birth to rapid thought and appro-priate action. It follows that the more perfectly developedand controlled the mind, the less force will be wasted inemotion.

These basic principles must be thoroughly masteredbefore the culture of the emotions can be usefully begun.Once so mastered they may be applied by the student tothe functioning of emotion in his own, his neighbours' orin group psychology, but the space available forbids thatthese ramifications be further considered here. It will befound, however, that emotion, like every other aspect ofthe one life-force, is dual in manifestation, the lower as-

Page 133: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE CULTURE OF THE EMOTIONS 127

pect reflecting kama, sensuous desire, while the higheremotions reflect the faculty of spiritual knowledge, gen-erally called the intuition. The foregoing principles,together with the methods of culture which follow, applyparticularly to the lower emotions, for the higher are bestconsidered as reflections of spiritual forces which rank farhigher than the thought-machine.

This classification of the contents of one's complexbeing may be of value in the process of self-development,but it must not be forgotten that there is but one life-force, and that all the planes and sub-planes of our beingare but vehicles of consciousness, which is the personalaspect of the Universal Life. It follows that the sameaspect of this one life-force may manifest on differentlevels, just as a single aspect of cosmic force, for example,electricity, may appear in many forms. The higher emo-tions may therefore be regarded either as emotions or asqualities pertaining to a higher level of consciousness. Joy,for example, as distinct from ephemeral pleasure, has itssource in spiritual experience, and pertains, to use ascientific analogy, to light rather than to heat. It may beregarded as a form of spiritual illumination, in which themind for a fleeting moment glimpses the bliss of trueenlightenment. The same applies to compassion and thehigher forms of love. Hence the importance of practisingthe four Brahma Viharas, whether these be regarded assublimated emotions or as mental qualities illumined bythe intuition.

The Dangers of Emotion

From the foregoing it will be seen that emotion is awaste of energy in that it produces of itself no usefulresults. It is, however, more than a mere waste of power.

Page 134: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

128 LOWER MEDITATION

for it deludes the mind into accepting it as intuition,wears out the physical body before its time, and cloudsthe light of reason.

Emotion is connected on the one hand with instinct andon the other with intuition, and it needs considerableexperience to discriminate between the two. It is oftensaid that women are more intuitive than men. They arecertainly more emotional, and hence, it is said, moreeasily in touch with the intuition, but much that isclaimed as the voice of intuition is only the subtle voiceof desire. The acid test for all such flashes of irrationalbelief is that laid down by the Buddha as the only true'authority'. Does the knowledge thus acquired agree withprevious experience, with knowledge already found to betrue ? If so, it may well be accepted as provisionally true;if not, it is well to beware before acting upon an impulsewhich runs contrary to reason and past experience. Hereinlies the value of the more cumbrous approach to theintuition through the intellect, for a truth which standsupon the foundations of close reasoning must sooner orlater be ratified by the light of intuition, whereas feelingunsupported by such reasoning may be true, but may,as already pointed out, be merely the voice of desire inanother guise.

But even when feeling has not been raised to the levelof intuitive perception it may supply the driving force orenthusiasm for progress towards the ideal. In the words ofEvelyn Underhill in The Life of the Spirit and the Life ofTo-day, "The function of feeling is to increase the energyof the idea. The cool, judicious type of belief will neverpossess the life-changing power of a more fervid, thoughperhaps less rational faith." This is true, if full attentionbe given to the word belief. It is only when belief is

Page 135: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE CULTURE OF THE EMOTIONS 129

merged into conviction that will is harnessed to the idea,and thought harmoniously expressed in action. In the per-fectly developed mind thought and feeling are so weddedto action that from their union there is nothing left behind.Enthusiasm is in this sense a quality of mind, and to theextent that it manifests as emotion is a waste of power.

But emotion has more positive dangers, for it undulyexhausts the body and clouds the mind. Hence the definitepronouncement of the Master K.H. to his pupil A. P.Sinnett in words which seem at first to militate againstcompassion, but which in fact bear out the magnificentdescription of true compassion as "the Law of Laws,eternal harmony". "The passions, the affections, are notto be indulged in by him who seeks to KNOW, for they'wear out the earthly body with their own secret power,and he who would gain his aim must be cold'. He mustnot even desire too earnestly or too passionately theobject he would reach; else the very wish will prevent thepossibility of its fulfilment, at best, retard it and throw itback." Here is a point at which many an attack has beenlaunched at Buddhism, that it is so "cold". In the sensethat it knows the dangers of emotion the charge is true,but in what religion or teaching is there to be found anobler expression of true compassion than that whichemanates from the heart of Buddhism ? There is such aforce as spiritual love and compassion which is far abovethe equivalent emotions, and functions rather through thehigher aspects of the mind. The deliberate cultivation ofsuch qualities renders their emotional equivalents un-necessary, and thus reduces to a minimum their power tocloud the mind. As Miss Tillyard says in Spiritual Exer-cises, "The state of mind recommended to the Buddhist isnot one of religious enthusiasm. It is one of grave benevo-

Page 136: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

130 LOWER MEDITATION

lence to his fellow men, and of inner serenity and detach-ment. The aspirant is carefully warned not to disquiethimself with any emotion, however excellent. . . ." Emo-tion, by tending towards the personal, hinders the cool,dispassionate examination of laws and principles whichleads to enlightenment. Pure thought is always imper-sonal, and emotion, which is linked with desire and there-fore inevitably personal, introduces factors which obscurethe issue and make cool judgement far more difficult.

But, it may be argued, both art and mysticism springfrom the emotions. Is this common assumption true ? Artis an expression of impersonal beauty through a personalmedium, and it will be found that the greatest art, ofwhatever country and whatever time, is the most imper-sonal. Beauty is the outward appearance of cosmic har-mony, and art is an attempt by human beings to interpretbeauty in another form. It follows that the measure ofartistic genius is the extent to which eternal values areexhibited before the senses, whether the medium used bepoetry or pottery, music or the movements of the humanform. In such portrayal of eternal qualities the intrusionof the personal is only permitted to the extent that thepersonal element is common to all mankind, and to thisextent it is impersonal. Where, then, in such portrayal,is there room for emotion, either in the artist's or in thebeholder's mind ? True, the artist must be super-sensitive,but the senses should be outposts of the mind, while thegreatest art arouses in the beholder a faculty far higherthan the emotions, that by which the mind attains directperception of the laws of cosmic harmony which theartist has successfully portrayed.

As for the mystic, if it be argued that he seeks and findsenlightenment through emotion, the answer is threefold;

Page 137: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE CULTURE OF THE EMOTIONS 131

first, that most of the great mystics have built the intensityof their devotion on the foundation of a noble intellect;secondly, that the guiding light of the true mystic is anintuition which is dimmed rather than made brighter byexcessive feeling; and thirdly, that the emotion, if it canbe so described, by which the greatest mystics have beenmost conspicuous is a profound serenity of mind, pro-duced by a vision of true values and of life's immeasurableunity.

This serenity enables the student to rise above the con-tending forces of attraction and repulsion, and to grow asindifferent to moral as to physical pain. The emotions,like the mind, must be trained to mirror the Ideal, andthis is impossible while they respond under the impulseof desire to every whim and fancy of the personality.Only when they have been trained no longer to respondto outside stimulus will they cease to be a source of con-fusion to the mind, for emotion, as already pointed out,makes clarity of thought impossible.

The Culture oi the Emotions

It may seem curious that one should speak of the cul-ture of a force which is described as a useless by-productof thought. But it must never be forgotten that force isone, though manifesting in innumerable forms, and as allbut the most advanced students are constantly generatingemotion it is only right that such force should be utilizedor sublimated into higher forms. As mind developmentproceeds through the higher ranges of meditation, less andless force will be wasted in emotion. Meanwhile, let suchof the life-force as does so manifest be harnessd to spiritualpurposes.

The culture of the emotions is analogous to that of the

Page 138: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

132 LOWER MEDITATION

mind, and many of the same considerations apply. It willbe noted, for example, that both thought and feeling reactupon the physical vehicle. The West is slowly beginningto observe the effect of thought and emotion on physicalhealth, and to note the way in which worry, for example,reacts through the nervous system upon the digestion,gland secretion and other functions of the body. Indeed, ithas been demonstrated that the greater part of physicalexhaustion is of emotional origin. The actual wear andtear of physical tissue caused by a hard day's work in anoffice is no more than that of a game of tennis, yet the onemay cause exhaustion from the nervous tension causedby worry, fear, anxiety and other emotions, while theother will actually relax such tension and cause no con-sequent fatigue. Again, the technique for the culture ofthe emotions is practically the same, beginning with dis-sociation and analysis, and then proceeding by way ofreplacement or sublimation to the removal of the un-wanted quality.

Above all, learn not to repress emotion. Emotion isforce, however generated, and for all save the very few aforce which is being produced each moment of the day.Such force obeys the law which applies to every form ofenergy, that if repressed it will, like a dammed up stream,find an outlet in some other way. Hence the 'complex' ofmodern psychology which often lies concealed beneaththe phlegmatic calm of the Anglo-Saxon temperament.Many a 'nervous breakdown' is the final working out ofsuch a knot in the sub-conscious, and all who have stud-ied the pathology of fear, for example, know its devastat-ing reaction both on body and mind.

In the meditation on the bodies the student learnt tosay with some conviction, "I am not my emotions," and

Page 139: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE CULTURE OF THE EMOTIONS 133

the same technique must be used with each one of them.Not until each emotion, be it fear or hatred, jealousy orsensuous desire, is dissociated from the meditator can it bereplaced or sublimated. As already pointed out, one can-not remove from oneself what one believes to be a partof oneself, whereas to examine an emotion objectivelyis to remove its power to dominate the mind.

When the unwanted quality has been laid on the dis-secting table by the process of dissociation, analyse itsnature and, if possible, its psychological cause. As an aidto such analysis note how all emotion may be groupedunder one of the two main forces, Love or Hate, usingthese terms to represent the contending forces of attrac-tion and repulsion which hold the Universe in equilibrium.For these twin forces are complementary, and manifestin dual form on every plane. In physical science they maybe seen, for example, in the laws of astronomy, dynamics,and electricity, while in engineering they appear as stressand strain. Even gravity, perhaps the best known naturalforce, is only half of a two-fold whole, for unless therewere a force of repulsion as strong as gravity and actingin opposition to it, the Universe would be drawn into itscentre and disappear. In the realm of emotion these prin-ciples manifest as love and hate, while in the realm ofthought the same twin forces may be used for characterbuilding. It has been said that the laws of magnetism,which govern the interplay of these two fundamentalforces, provide when truly understood a key to the work-ing of the Universe, and those who hold that love is theguiding principle of life must remember that love, likeany other principle, would be meaningless without itsopposite.

Reference has already been made to the analogy be-

Page 140: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

134 LOWER MEDITATION

tween a moving stairway and cosmogenesis. Evolutionimplies a prior involution, and the two processes are inoperation side by side. As man is on the ascending arc itfollows that for him one set of forces is right and theother wrong. Thus, whereas selfishness is the law of mat-ter, which is on the descending arc, selflessness is the lawof spirit. In the same way love is right and hate is wrong,and to this extent love is indeed the law of our being. Itfollows that sooner or later we must not only cease tohate, but slay in ourselves the very capacity for hatred.

Above all, use the power of replacement to remove themost inhibiting of all emotions, fear, not only of individ-uals but of situations and events both present and yet tocome. Courage is indeed the most essential quality forspiritual development, for courage is the power whichdrives each weary pilgrim onward into the unknown.Fear shackles the feet of enterprise and, so those withpsychic vision say, clings like a grey mist round the heart,and mind, inhibiting all action. Yet life is becoming, andspiritual life is a becoming more. No man can commandsuccess but any man may earn it, and the key lies in theone word Try. Who knows the limits of his powers untilhe tests them utterly ?

Those emotions which are not easily replaced withcomplementary forces may be sublimated into higherforms. For love itself may manifest in many ways, fromanimal lust through earthly affection up to a force sosublimated that it is but the law of unity made manifest.Seen from this angle it is but another name for desire,which is in turn the directing force of will, for "Behindwill stands desire". Yet this desire may be raised fromselfish grasping to the unselfish will to service, and so tothat same impersonal force which is the motive power of

Page 141: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE CULTURE OF THE EMOTIONS 135

spirituality. Neither love nor desire nor any allied feelingcan ever be stamped out, nor should we strive to slaythem. Rather they should be deliberately raised in theirobjective until the lover and the loved, the desirer and theobject of desire are merged in unity. Only in such a pro-cess will the voice of the personality begin to cry un-heeded, and the springs of action begin to flow self-motived from within.

INTERLUDE

The Laws of Health

The greatest mind cannot function through a faultyinstrument any more than a great violinist can fullymanifest his genius through a poor violin. It follows thatthe physical body, being a necessary instrument of themind, should be made and kept fit. But in order to controlthe body one must learn its laws, and a brief study ofphysiology and anatomy is most useful in the proper careof the body. Not only is the average person grossly ignor-ant of the functioning of his own mind, but he is equallyignorant of the mechanism of his own physical machine.Yet such elementary knowledge is as intensely interestingas it is easily acquired. Moreover, very little knowledgeof anatomy and physiology will provide a wealth ofmaterial for meditation, the laws pertaining to the bodybeing reflections of the laws of the Universe, which func-tion on every plane.

The knowledge thus obtained will make it clear thatthe smooth functioning of the body depends mainly onthe soundness of its structure and purity of the blood..First, the structure must be sound, for many discomfortsand diseases are caused by a small displacement of some

Page 142: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

I36 INTERLUDE

portion of the bony structure, usually the spine. Anycompetent osteopath will diagnose and cure such a dis-placement, thereby leaving nature free to remove thetroubles caused by the structural injury.

But assuming that the structure as a whole is function-ing freely, and assuming the absence of any organicdisease, health will depend mainly on the purity of theblood. Now the blood supply needs oxygen and certainchemicals. Oxygen is taken from the air; the chemicalsare contained in food. Remember that the sole biologicalpurpose of our many and varied meals is to supply thebody with the raw materials with which it renews ex-pended tissue and keeps itself at an even temperature.When too much food is taken there is an undue strain onthe mechanism of elimination, and imperfect eliminationof waste products leads inevitably to a host of troubles,ranging from a feeling of heaviness and fatigue to suchapparently unconnected troubles as indigestion, rheuma-tism and catarrh.

The first rule of diet is therefore to halve the quantity.Most of us eat twice too much. It must never be forgottenthat the actual quantity of chemicals needed daily is verysmall, and it follows that the purer the form in which theyare taken, the less will be the bulk of useless matter to bepassed through the digestive system and removed aswaste. Reduce your meals, therefore, to two a day, andleave the table feeling you could comfortably eat more.There is much to be said for an occasional fast, or at leasta 'fruit fast', that is, when nothing is eaten but a little,fruit not more than twice a day.

The second rule is to balance the quantity, for toomuch or too little of any chemical will upset the chemicalbalance of the blood and in time affect the health. Most

Page 143: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTERLUDE 137

persons suffer from acidosis, yet a very little knowledgeand trouble will remove this fruitful source of disease. Ifa vegetarian diet be preferred, let it be planned intelligent-ly. A diet consisting solely of large quantities of cereals,ill-cooked vegetables and ill-chosen fruit will lack essentialchemicals and strain the digestive mechanism. It is a sadfact that a large percentage of vegetarians suffer fromindigestion, and many of them suffer abnormally fromthe cold. This is quite unnecessary provided that a littleintelligent care be taken in the choice of food. The idealdiet avoids all rich and spicy foods or anything preservedor tinned. This is a difficult ideal, but very little thoughtwill enable the average student at least to move towardsit.

The third rule of diet is to avoid drinking at meals.When thirsty, and for no other reason, drink betweenmeals, for drink with food dilutes the gastric juices andhinders the process of digestion. Avoid spirits and winesentirely, for alcohol makes higher meditation impossible.Those drinks in which the amount of alcohol in a singleglass is negligible are on a par with smoking, and indul-gence in such drugs as are contained in tea and coffee. Ifyou can do without them, do without them; if not, becontent for the moment with slowly reducing the amountconsumed until the desire for them is dead.

Finally, remember that diet is essentially individual,for one man's meat is truly another man's poison. Experi-ment until you find what is best for you, but do not letyour habits become too fixed. The perfectly trained bodycan eat anything at any time or go without. If you shouldbe forced to eat what you do not like, or to overeat, do socheerfully, and the next day eat nothing at all until nature'has restored her equilibrium. Provided you do not violate

Page 144: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

138 INTERLUDE

a religious principle, it is far better to accommodate your-self to environment than to make yourself a nuisance toyour friends and a laughing stock to those who are all tooready to judge a man by inessentials.

There remains the question of rest. Lack of rest pro-duces strain, and strain produces of itself a host oftroubles, leading ultimately to a breakdown of themachine.

The causes of strain are various. It may be that thebody is being used too long at a time and allowed to sleeptoo little. Yet if it be not allowed sufficient sleep in whichto repair the wastage of the day, a breakdown of themachine must ultimately follow, however long delayed.Another cause of strain is too much exercise. Certainnations have made a fetish of the need of exercise, and asa corollary look to muscular development as the test ofhealth. It is nothing of the sort. Exercise, more than thatincidental to the daily round, is quite unnecessary for theman whose diet is rational. If, however, the body is giventwice the amount of food which is necessary for replacingused up tissue, it will feel the need of violent exercise tohelp it eliminate the excess. There is, however, much tobe said for a few simple exercises night and morning inwhich to use those muscles which a sedentary life veryseldom brings into play.

The subject of relaxation has already been treated inPart One of this manual, but the student is reminded thatas meditation proceeds there will be an ever-increasingstrain on the body which must be counterbalanced byperiods of deliberate relaxation both of body and mind.In the early stages of concentration this strain was actual-ly muscular, but the strain of higher meditation will mani-fest more subtly through the nerves. The student may find

Page 145: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INTERLUDE 139

himself to his annoyance actually more irritable andhyper-sensitive. If this be so, and it is a common experi-ence, remember that an increasing strain on any machinewill inevitably find the flaws. Pay more attention to deepand rhythmic breathing, and purify the body in everyway, in order that the progressive refinement of the in-strument may keep pace with that of the mind.

Page 146: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Part Three

HIGHER MEDITATION

Page 147: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

8. Higher Meditation

IT HAS been said that on the subject of Higher Meditationnothing useful can be written down. Yet words are onlysymbols for ideas, and the greatest truths can be expressedin symbol even though they be too great for the concretedefinitions so dear to the lower mind. This language ofsymbol, of which words are the best form, is common toall who tread the Path, and by its aid the deeper mysteriesof Reality may be glimpsed by all who develop withinthemselves the ability to read the meaning.

The dividing line between lower and higher meditationis quite indefinite, such relative terms denoting successivestages of a continuous unfolding. But there comes a timein the life of every student when a change occurs as defin-ite as it is indescribable. Those who try to describe it useanalogy which, though it cannot reveal the truth, mayyet, like a mirror, reflect it for the inward eye. To some itseems as though the spiritual centre of gravity had perma-nently shifted, producing a change of relative values be-tween the inner and the outer life. Henceforth the innerlife becomes the definite Reality, and the life of the worldbut a pale reflection of that inner joy. Others feel as atraveller who stands at the threshold of a new, untroddenworld, in which the limitations of unprofitable thought aresuddenly transcended, and things are seen for the first time

Page 148: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

144 HIGHER MEDITATION

as they are. To other minds, again, the life-force seems tochange direction. Heretofore its flow was outward, awayfrom the heart of things, towards appearances; now it isinward, towards the heart of things, towards Reality.

If all this analogy seems fanciful, remember that thevoice of mysticism speaks in a language of its own, andthe truths of the inner life are better expressed in symbol,myth and poetry than in the unimaginative accuracy oftext-book terms. The latter may more clearly formulatethe propositions of the lower mind; the former releaseshidden springs of life and enables others to glimpse theflash of enlightenment which the inspired analogy orphrase enshrines. But by whatever analogy or phrase des-cribed, this new-found state of mind involves an irrevoc-able change. When once the inner eye is opened it cannever again be closed. As a poet wrote on reaching thisexperience:

"The future lies unmoulded in my hands.A Path winds out before.

There is no backward way. Behind me standsA closed door."

The new condition arrives suddenly, and the meditatorfinds himself in a dynamic silence whose limitations areimmeasurable. There is a sense of latent power, of inwardpoise which calls up the analogy of an enormous flywheel,a condition of tremendous speed and power which is yetas silent as it is apparently motionless. This new ex-perience is the connecting link between the habitualfunctioning of consciousness in the intellect and anequally habitual use of the intuition. Even in lower medi-tation the student began to use this higher faculty ofdirect cognition consciously, but as the higher levels of

Page 149: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

HIGHER MEDITATION 145

consciousness are deliberately entered, an experiencewhich had been rare begins to become, if not habitual, atleast more often and more easily used. The intellect buildsup forms and uses them, but inevitably finds itself encom-passed by the products of its own imagining. Only by thecoming to flower of Buddhi, the faculty we know as theintuition, is the sense of separateness which form engen-ders, together with the limitations of those twin illusions,time and distance, slowly purged away. Yet this facultyis not the Self, for it is but a link between the intellectand Universal Mind which, so far from being a personalimmortal soul, is as impersonal as the universal laws itrepresents. As is said in the Lankavatara Sutra, "Transcen-dental Intelligence rises when the intellectual-mindreaches its limit. If things are to be realized in their truenature, the processes of mentation, which are based onparticularized ideas, discrimination and judgements, mustbe transcended by an appeal to some higher faculty ofcognition, the intuitive-mind, which is a link between theintellectual-mind and the Universal Mind. While it is notan individualized organ like the intellectual-mind, it hasthat which is much better, direct dependence upon Uni-versal Mind. While intuition does not give informationthat can be analysed and discriminated, it gives thatwhich is far superior, self-realisation through identifica-tion."

At first this faculty, whose voice is paradox, appears inoccasional flashes of satori, momentary enlightenment,but as time goes on the quantity and quality of thesemoments is gradually extended until its 'heatless light'irradiates each moment of the day. The effect is funda-mental. No longer does the student act from consciouschoice of two alternatives, but chooses right because

Page 150: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

146 HIGHER MEDITATION

right-doing has become ingrained in character. Henceforththe choice is automatic, for the student acts in obedienceto an inner law, and knows full well the penalties of dis-obedience. This inner prompting is now the student's sole'authority'; henceforth he leans on no man, having learntto stand alone. In the language of mysticism he neitherseeks nor treads the Path—he becomes it. As it said in TheVoice of the Silence, "Thou canst not travel on the Pathbefore thou hast become that Path itself."

This inward revolution has a disturbing effect on theintellect and on the day's routine. Matters of littlemoment now become of prime importance, and principlesthought fundamental are found to be a hindrance to becast away. Pleasures that once attracted now grow tedi-ous; study and thought that once seemed wearisome nowclamour for time. The student finds that study which en-tails the use of intuition actually releases force instead ofusing it, and meditation rouses dormant energy whichleaves him far more vital than before. There is, however,the inevitable price to pay for such advancement. Habitsof speech and action must now be far more rigorouslycontrolled. A promise, however lightly given, and whetherto oneself or another, must be scrupulously kept. Be care-ful, therefore, of the lightest undertaking or resolve. Inthe same way each of the Precepts must be lived on ahigher level. The student must live up, for example, to afar higher standard of truthfulness, and respect for lifemust be interpreted as abstaining from any thought aswell as act which is inimical to the evolution of otherforms of consciousness.

The Abandonment of Intellect

The most upsetting change, however, is that which fol-

Page 151: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

HIGHER MEDITATION 147

lows the abandonment of the very intellect which yearsand lives of effort had developed and controlled, the verythought-machine by which the new-found state of con-sciousness had been attained. Yet, to quote once morefrom that classic of self-development, The Voice of theSilence, "The Mind is the great Slayer of the Real Letthe Disciple slay the Slayer." All would be well if thiscould be accomplished at one blow, but the task is longand wearisome. It is one thing to realise, as stated byPorphyry, that "of that nature which is beyond intellectmany things are asserted according to intellection, but itis contemplated by a cessation of intellectual energy bet-ter than with it"; it is quite another to accommodate one'smind to a state in which the god of reason is triumphantlydethroned. Here is a world as puzzling to the student asthe change within him may be to his friends. Logic andreason are the architects which build the hovels or palacesof intellectual thought; the intuition rises above the worldof forms into the world of Being, and the builders offorms are accordingly left behind. Good sense is no longerthe sole criterion of a proposition's truth or falsity, forthe higher mind may see that what is nonsense to thethought-bound scholar is in fact magnificently true. It hasbeen flippantly said that a paradox is a truth standing onits head to attract attention; certain principles are un-doubtedly best expressed in this irrational form. Yet, aswill be seen in a later chapter on Zen methods of medita-tion, this release from the domination of the intellect goesfurther than mere paradox, and the whimsical and joyousirrelevance of Zen Mondo (questions and answers) candrive the proudly rational mind into despair. Certain it isthat no man should go further into meditation who has

Page 152: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

148 HIGHER MEDITATION

not found within himself a faculty superior to the think-ing mind.

But whether for this reason or for some other, let thosewho feel no urgent call for further spiritual adventuresread no more. The 'Doctrine of the Eye' is always avail-able for the many; the 'Doctrine of the Heart' was ever forthe few. "Yet", as The Voice of the Silence urges, "if the'Doctrine of the Heart' is too high-winged for thee . . . bewarned in time: remain content with the 'Eye Doctrine'of the Law. Hope still. For if the 'Secret Path' is unattain-able this 'day', it is within thy reach 'to-morrow'," that is,in lives to come. If the decision be taken to go forward,look once more to the motive that prompted the resolve.Powers may come to you upon the journey, and visionsof Truth ever nearer Pure Enlightenment. Yet these arenot your aim. There is but one right motive for this pil-grimage, the enlightenment of all mankind. Unless thispure compassion be the mainspring of all future effort thePath is best forgotten, for any less desire will onlystrengthen the illusion of separateness, and thus defer theday when separation finds reunion.

Subjects of Higher Meditation

In the early stages of any art or science it is not merelypossible but almost necessary to lay down a definite courseof graded exercises in order to lead the student by easystages up to conscious mastery. As the higher levels arereached, however, the personal predispositions and prefer-ences of the individual begin to manifest, and it becomesincreasingly difficult to suggest, much less to impose a lineof further progress suitable to all. What applies to themore mundane arts and sciences applies still more to thespiritual science of meditation, for no two persons bring

Page 153: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

HIGHER MEDITATION 149

over from past lives the same tendencies, abilities, andchosen field of work.

In choosing a subject for higher meditation it will befound that the nature of the subject is of less importancethan the level at which it is reviewed. For example, onemay meditate on the Buddha as a man, a spiritual Teacheror a cosmic principle, the difference lying not in the sub-ject but in the meditator's mind. The explanation lies inthe fact that the path of progress is an upward spiral andnot a straight line. It follows that the same completecircuit is trodden again and again, but at each revolutionone arrives at the same point though at a higher level.Thus the highest spiritual experiences may be at least par-tially understood by the humblest student, for all thestages from deepest ignorance to pure enlightenment aretrodden again and again upon the spiral journey, at eachrevolution the darkness growing less profound and theenlightenment more glorious. Each one who strives tomeditate has already left the world, tried all knownmethods of vicarious salvation, turned within, been sorelytempted, found enlightenment and shared it with theworld, only to succumb once more, though never so com-pletely, to the lure of the senses. The Great Renunciationwill not face one for the first time at the journey's end,for we are making it each moment of the day. In the sameway every stage of the Path is being constantly retrodden,yet slowly one ascends the mountain side. It is true thatthere are those who seem to move in a mere circle, and itmay be that these are they who, failing to profit by ex-perience, repeat the errors of the past on returning to thesame point of the cycle, and so slip back to the positionthey had reached before. Those who know the game of'Snakes and Ladders' will find that it illustrates a mightylaw.

Page 154: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

150 HIGHER MEDITATION

Applying these principles, it will be found that subjectsused in lower meditation may be used again; the difficul-ties, triumphs and temptations of the past lying dormantuntil the cycle returns. This law of cycles being one of thebasic principles of the Universe is itself a valuable subjectfor meditation, for with the help of analogy it will enablethe student to understand as never before the laws whichoperate in nature and in man, and the mechanism of thatprocess of becoming by which both are moving slowlytowards their essential identity.

Return, then, to the subjects already used, yet exam-ine them from a higher point of view. For example, themeditation on the bodies may be used again, but havingdissociated consciousness from the lower principles ofbody, emotions and thought, the student should try toraise still further the level upon which he still thinks 'Iam I'. The same applies to the meditation on 'Things asthey are.' Pass from a merely intellectual examination oftheir essential nature to the life of which they are theoutward form. The subject of Self, again, is of course in-exhaustible, and of such importance that it will be con-sidered in its higher aspects at a later stage.

Loosening the Fetters of Form

Meditation upon all these subjects will be immenselyaided by the employment of the newly-developed facultyof intuition. As already pointed out, this is not so much anew vehicle of consciousness as a light which illuminesthe higher mind. Its use will help the student to over-come the ingrained habits of form-building which is thework of the lower mind. It is all too easy to force theplastic substance of one's thought into conformity with achosen and admired ideal, but this destroys the mind's

Page 155: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

HIGHER MEDITATION 151

intrinsic pliability, and the purpose of meditation is notto conform to the chosen subject but to extract from itwhatever truth it contains and manifest that truth incharacter. As the range of subject is ever widening, themind must become increasingly adaptable, resisting thequality of inertia which ever strives to hold it within thelimits of some agreeable form. Speaking of human con-sciousness to-day, Miss Geraldine Coster says in Yoga andWestern Psychology: "People ask that life shall beabsolute in values, and shall not take them unawares.Relativity, however, is of the essence of life. Life moves,changes inevitably, and the unexpected and the unknownare always coming upon us. Owing to ignorance there isin every man a deep resistance to life as life, an incapacityto accept the flow of things and adapt to it freely. It issitting loose to life, accepting it as it comes rather thandemanding from it what you expect that both analyst andyogi regard as constituting the 'free psyche', 'liberation',which in the eyes of both is the pearl of great price worthany sacrifice to attain." After all, the loftiest concepts areonly mind-made form for expressing spiritual truths, and,as every Buddhist knows, all forms are perishable. Ourgoal is nothing less than that very Enlightenment whichis the soul of form. As is written in the Sutra of Hui Neng,"Our Essence of Mind is intrinsically pure; all things, goodor evil, are only its manifestations, and good deeds andevil deeds are only the result of good thoughts and evilthoughts respectively." And again, "When we are freefrom attachment to all outer objects, the mind will be inpeace. Our Essence of Mind is intrinsically pure, and thereason why we are perturbed is simply because we allowourselves to be carried away by the very circumstanceswe are under. He who is able to keep his mind unper-

Page 156: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

I52 HIGHER MEDITATION

turbed, irrespective of circumstances, has real Samadhi."The increasing range of spiritual vision afforded by thedevelopment of the faculty of Buddhi thus loosens thebonds which fetter the mind to forms, and assists thestudent to consider concepts as aspects of truth, irrespec-tive of the form in which they happen to manifest. Whatis needed by the student of Higher Meditation is not evermore spiritual concepts with which to exercise his powerof abstract thought, but ever deeper and deeper spiritualexperience. Concepts are a necessary means of mentalcommunication, but they are no substitute for personalexperience of the truths they only partially reveal.

As is written in the Lankavatara Sutra: "Then saidMahamati to the Blessed One: Why is it that the ignorantare given up to discrimination and the wise are not?

"The Blessed One replied: It is because the ignorantcling to names, signs and ideas; as their minds move alongthese channels they feed on multiplicities of objects andfall into the notion of an ego-soul and what belongs to it;they make discriminations of good and bad among appear-ances and cling to the agreeable. As they thus cling thereis a reversion to ignorance, and karma, born of greed,anger and folly is accumulated. As the accumulation ofkarma goes on they become imprisoned in a cocoon ofdiscrimination and are thenceforth unable to free them-selves from the round of birth and death." Until thestudent can overcome this 'cocoon of discrimination' inthought and speech he will never attain that self-realisa-tion of which the Sutra speaks at a later stage. "Self-realisation is an exalted state of inner attainment whichtranscends all dualistic thinking and is above the mindsystem with its logic, reasoning, theorising and illustra-tions." If this seems difficult, remember that sooner or

Page 157: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

HIGHER MEDITATION I53

later the mind must be led to an understanding that allforms, including the Universe itself, are mind-begotten,being children of the Universal Mind. To quote again fromthe Lankavatara Sutra, the Blessed One, asked to explainwherein lay the error of certain philosophers, replied,"The error lies in this, that they do not recognise that theobjective world rises from the mind itself, that the wholemind system also rises from the mind itself; but depend-ing upon these manifestations of the mind as being realthey go on discriminating them, cherishing the dualism ofthis and that, of being and non-being, ignorant of the factthat there is but one common Essence." Yet, while con-templating the heights of consciousness as yet unwon, itis well to remember that the Real and the Unreal are butrelative terms to our present consciousness. As Dr Jungpoints out in his commentary on The Secret of the GoldenFlower, "Obviously, the veil of Maya cannot be lifted bya mere decision of reason, but demands the most thorough-going and wearisome preparation consisting in the rightpayment of all debts to life. For as long as one is in anyway held by the domination of cupiditas, the veil is notlifted, and the heights of a consciousness, empty of con-tent and free of illusion, are not reached, nor can any tricknor any deceit bring it about."

For the moment one may begin by trying to eliminatethe use of words in meditation. It is hard to escape thehabit of formulating to oneself in words an experiencewhich pertains to a realm above the intellect. Yet themoment one tries to clothe in words, even to oneself, agenuine spiritual experience, the sense of reality is gone,and one is left with a pale shadow of its splendour clothedin the worn-out garments of our daily thought. Begin bytrying to think of simple things without the use of the

Page 158: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

154 HIGHER MEDITATION

words by which we habitually describe them, and thenpass on to ideas. This dissociation of thought from lan-guage is at all times difficult, but particularly so to West-erners, whose concrete minds are generally bound bylabels, definitions and outward forms. Try, for example,when meditating on the bodies, to raise the consciousnessthrough the various vehicles without actually saying toyourself, "I am not my body, emotions, mind—these arenot I," and in the same way in the Brahma Viharas pourout loving-kindness and the rest without using those termsor thinking of their names. This exercise will help themind to form the habit of seeing all things as they essen-tially are, without reference to the label which at thatmoment they may happen to bear.

Page 159: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

9. The Raising of Consciousness

THE NEXT step is to begin the deliberate raising of con-sciousness. The process is dual, a raising of the conscious-ness in meditation to heights hitherto unreached, and acorresponding raising of the habitual level during thewhole of the waking day. The student must at the sametime learn to draw up every form of the life-force whichhas hitherto functioned mainly at lower levels, and ex-press it at a higher point of the spiral. Thus sex, which isbut a physical manifestation of the creative force, mustbe raised from the physical to the equivalent creativecentre in the mind. This 'transformation of seed intopower', as it is called in the Secret of the Golden Flower, isthe process by which those who have detached themselvesfrom the sway of the senses produce the creative energyrequired for 'crossing the stream', that is, the rebirth ofthe personal into the impersonal. Hence the foolishness,for it is no more nor less, of wasting this force in un-productive ways. To quote again from the same work:"The fool wastes the most precious jewel of his body inuncontrolled pleasures and does not know how to con-serve the power of his seed. When it is finished the bodyperishes. The Holy and Wise men have no other way oftaking cares of their lives except by destroying lusts andsafeguarding the seed." For the seed is the source of

Page 160: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

156 HIGHER MEDITATION

power, and when transmuted into higher forms providesthe dynamic flow of life in which to move towards en-lightenment.

In the new condition of consciousness once more reviewthe self, and see with clearer eyes how most of our diffi-culties arise from thinking of ourselves as separated units,,whereas "the notion that our little life is a separateindependent unit, fighting for its own hand againstcountless separate independent units, is a delusion of themost tormenting kind. So long as we thus see the worldand life, peace broods far off on an inaccessible pinnacle.When we feel and know that all selves are one, then peaceof mind is ours without any fear of loss." (Besant, ThoughtPower.) So long as we have this 'fear of loss' we mayknow that we still cling to the Great Heresy, the existenceof a separated self. Only when the fetters of this illusionbegin to fall will the pilgrim begin to see that in "Forgoingself the Universe grows I."

Having learnt that to one whose intuition is awakenedthe voice of paradox is clearer than any reasoned argu-ment, the student may return to the mighty saying, "I amnot yet 1 am." Here, in the minimum of words, will befound the alternative paths to self-perfection, to slay theNot-Self or to become the Self. The Southern School ofBuddhism prefers the former, Indian philosophy stressesthe latter, while Mahayana Buddhism combines the two.As already pointed out, whether one says of the lower,separative, personal self, "This is not I," or of the spiritual,impersonal, Universal Self, "I am," is surely a matter foreach student to decide. Whether the selfish, grasping 'I'be so reduced by meditation and self-discipline that itno longer offers resistance to the flow of cosmic life, orwhether the higher, spiritual self be so progressively ex-

Page 161: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 157

panded that in the end it is commensurate with all Crea-tion, is surely a matter of choice and not of argument.Yet more unkindness and lack of understanding havearisen over this pair of opposites than any other doctrinesave the nature of Reality. Wherefore meditate once moreupon that mighty saying, "I am not yet I am". There is,however, a subtle danger in cultivating the Self. The Eastknows the meaning of Self too well to fall into the trap,but the West, as yet in its spiritual infancy, may fail todistinguish sufficiently between the higher and lower as-pects of our complex being, and glorify the personalityinstead of the impersonal Life-Force which is no man'sproperty, and thus produce instead of greater selflessnessan overwhelming egotism. Herein lies the value of themethod so strongly advocated by the Southern School, ofsystematically denying selfhood to the lower vehicles, bywhich method, even though it be one-sided, the taint ofegotism is not only avoided but more easily removed.

The Meditation on the 'Higher Third'

The solution to the paradox of self, however, will neverbe found by merely regarding such pairs of opposites ascomplementary. This superficial view has led to a seriousmisunderstanding of the Buddha's doctrine of the MiddleWay. As Dr Barua pointed out in a lecture on the "Univer-sal Aspect of Buddhism" (Maha-Bodhi Journal, July, 1934),"When two so-called finalities or ultimate truths comeinto conflict with each other, as asti with nasti, theremust necessarily be a 'third' {tertium quid) to unify themin meaning without being identified with either. Buddha'sterm to denote this 'third' is majjha (madhya) which inlater nomenclature took- rather the misleading form ofmajjhima patipada, generally rendered 'Middle Path'."

Page 162: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

158 HIGHER MEDITATION

This tertium quid, or synthesis of duality, forms theapex of a triangle, thus producing stability out of tension.It is at once independent of, yet arising from correlativeopposites, and forms with them a trinity which is themetaphysical basis for all the Trinities found in everyreligion and philosophy, and indeed wherever there is apair of antitheses in relationship. But a more perfect un-derstanding of the triangle is achieved by reviewing theapex as the source rather than as the synthesis of the twocorrelatives. Remember that the Life-Force is One inessence, yet manifests as the duality of Spirit-matter, life-form, light and darkness, good and evil, male-female, andso through all the derived antitheses which form themanifested Universe. But duality as such can never existalone, for there is always a third factor in the relationshipbetween them. (Compare the third aspect of karma, whichis at once cause, effect, and the relation between the two.)This relationship is merely a lower reflection of the unityfrom which the two opposing forces spring. Thus alldualities are really trinities, and the trinity is but a three-fold aspect of the One. As is written in the Sutra of HuiNeng, "Buddhism is known as having no two ways. Thereare good ways and evil ways, but since Buddha-nature isneither, therefore Buddhism is known as having no twoways. . . . The nature of non-duality is Buddha-nature."Add to this another passage, "Doubt not that Buddha iswithin your own mind, apart from which nothing canexist," and the intuitive student will find a clue to thenature of that Self which is above duality.

The need of the intuition is here imperative. No para-dox of opposing opposites can ever be resolved at its ownlevel. One must rise in consciousness to a plane fromwhich both correlatives are seen as functions of a third. It

Page 163: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 159

is true that most of us cannot yet contact the Essence ofmind, but remembering the laws of the spiral, and lettingthe light of intuition illumine the meditating mind, onecan at least perceive the tremendous possibilities affordedby an understanding of this subtle truth, and learn howto act accordingly.

To quote again from Dr Barua: "Interpreted in thislight, Buddhism is to be considered a mode of life whichis neither a mere half-hearted compromise between, nor amere studied evasion of, two extremes. It must have suchan independent movement of its own as to be able tomake the rest moving' or dynamic." In the same way themind of the student must have an independent movementof its own in which to resolve each paradox and pair ofopposites. In a word, the Middle Way lies not so muchbetween as above extremes. The lower viewpoint all tooeasily becomes a feeble compromise instead of that dyna-mic pressing forward, that ever becoming more by whichthe fearless Pilgrim, as he learns to 'become the Pathitself,' finds all extremes restored to a higher unity withinhis own advanced mind.

What, then, is the nature of. this synthetic factor wehave called the 'higher third?' The answer will vary withthe level of consciousness. That which includes bothselfish and altruistic motives, for example, is the perfectmotive which seems to us an absence of motive. Again,that which is higher than good and evil as popularlyunderstood is a higher Good which moves on levels farabove conventional morality. But as we move up themountain side we shall find that the pairs of opposites aremanifesting on a correspondingly higher level, for theyare in a way but outposts of the mind. It follows that thehigher third will seem to evolve correspondingly, until

Page 164: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l60 HIGHER MEDITATION

we reach in time a position where the supreme antitheseswhich appear as complementary cosmic forces know nohigher synthesis than the Absolute which includes themall. Once more apply the analogy of the spiral and striveto understand, for a grasp of this principle is as necessaryas it is difficult.

The Search for the Impersonal

Applying these principles to the subject of self, thestudent will find that the paradox of the Self and Not-Selfcan only be solved from the viewpoint of a unifyingthird. This doctrine certainly applies in resolving theconflicts which torment the psychologically unsound. Inhis Commentary on The Secret of the Golden Flower, DrJung, in speaking of the conflict between the consciousand the unconscious, says: "I always worked with thetemperamental conviction that in the last analysis thereare no insoluble problems, and experience has so farjustified me in that I have often seen individuals whosimply outgrew a problem which had destroyed others.This 'out-growing' revealed itself on further experience tobe the raising of the level of consciousness. Some higheror wider interest arose on the person's horizon, andthrough this widening of his view the insoluble problemlost its urgency. It was not solved logically in its ownterms, but faded out in contrast to a new and strongerlife-tendency. It was not repressed and made unconscious,but merely appeared in a different light, and so becamedifferent itself." This applies equally to the warfare in theconscious mind between the dissociated aspects of theself, the "higher and wider interest" being that of animpersonal point of view. Thus speaks The Voice of theSilence: "Seek in the Impersonal for the 'Eternal Man',

Page 165: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS l6l

and having sought him out, look inward: thou artBuddha." It is true that we cannot at once become com-pletely impersonal, but we may rise so far up the spiralthat we reach a point at which we are sufficiently abovethe conflict to unite its opposing views. To achieve theimpersonal point of view, realise that the true Self, that isto say, the truest Self that you can become, is not theactor in the world of action, "He who seeth that all hisactions are performed by nature only, and that the selfwithin is not the actor, sees indeed." (Bhagavad Gita.) Inthe words of Light on the Path, "Stand aside in the comingbattle, and though thou fightest be not thou the warrior."The secret of this attitude is the Taoist doctrine of wuwei, "sitting loose of life," as Miss Coster calls it, a posi-tion of detachment in which the twin forces of attractionand aversion are held in equilibrium. Learn to objectivisestill more the functioning of the lower vehicles, remem-bering that one cannot control anything which one stillregards as part of oneself. Dissociate the consciousnessfrom undesirable elements in the mind, while still pre-serving a sense of the oneness and wholeness of the Self.Yet see that the process is one of dissociation and notrepression. "Disciples sometimes think that they canexpedite the attainment of their goal of tranquillizationby entirely suppressing the activities of the mind system.This is a mistake, for even if the activities of the mind aresuppressed, the mind will still go on functioning becausethe seeds of habit-energy will still remain in it." (Lankava-tara Sutra.)

The secret of action in inaction and of inaction inaction, described at length in the Bhagavad Gita, is adelicate balance between positive and negative, betweenthe over-use of force which will precipitate action and its

Page 166: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l62 HIGHER MEDITATION

consequent karma, and the insufficient self-exertion whichmay leave one stranded on the sand-bank while the flowof life goes by. On the one hand we are warriors strivingtowards self-liberation from the thraldom of illusion; onthe other hand, we are preparing ourselves as conduitpipes or channels through which the waters of life maypass with unimpeded flow. The centre point betweenthese attitudes can only be attained by removing theego-centric point of view, for these are they who "standin their own shadows and wonder why it is dark".

On the all-important subject of self, then, it will beseen that the paradoxes in which the truth lies buried,such as "I am not yet I am", will only yield their secret toa higher point of view which unifies the opposites. Oncethis impersonal position is attained one may learn towatch as a dispassionate spectator the interplay of thenatural forces which we fondly imagine to be the pro-ducts of our will.

The Three Gunas

In order to achieve the impersonal point of view abovethe pairs of opposites, a state of right action wherein theactor is unconcerned with the fruits of action, the studentis advised to study the three qualities of matter called inIndian philosophy the Gunas, whose interaction weavesthe complex pattern of the manifested Universe. The char-acteristics, tamas, rajas, sattva are variously translated, forthey may be viewed from many aspects. Tamas, the low-est of the trinity, may be translated inertia, rajas in thisconnection being force, activity, motion, and sattva thequality of balance or harmony which unifies the two.Other readings of the trinity are illusion, action and illu-

Page 167: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 163

mination, or ignorance, desire and truth. Again, one mayregard tamas as the condition where one cannot dis-criminate between the pairs of opposites, rajas as thestage when one over-discriminates and separates, andsattva as the synthesis of the separated pairs.

In the light of the doctrine of the Higher Third onemay regard rajas and tamas as the positive and negativequalities in nature respectively, and sattva as the unifyingthird, but however viewed, the three principles form aninterlocked triangle, each one partaking of the others'qualities, and between them including every phase of acti-vity. The mind itself is no exception to the rule, and asthe gunas are really the forces of form, their constantinteraction tends to fetter consciousness to its lowervehicles, whatever the unit of consciousness may be. Eachof the forces binds according to its nature, tamas throughindifference and laziness, rajas through karma whichsprings from action prompted by desire, and sattva itselfby attaching the mind to the pleasure which the qualityof sattva brings. It follows that only as we learn to detachour consciousness from its lower vehicles, that is, to learnthat it is not our consciousness at all, can we achieve theimpersonal, dispassionate viewpoint of the Middle Way.Yet in success along this path is found the normal develop-ment of the siddhis, those super-normal powers whichfoolish persons seek to develop in order to satisfy theirpersonal desires. For as the mind itself is a product of thegunas, being of the world of form, it follows that controlof the mind will prepare the way for control of othermanifestations of the qualities, including those forcesof nature by whose aid the siddhis operate. Hencethe mysterious powers of telepathy, clairvoyance, levita-tion and the like whose secret lies in the fundamental

Page 168: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l64 HIGHER MEDITATION

identity of force and matter, and of the forces of naturewith those of the mind.

A glance at the relative function of the three gunas incertain spheres of activity will show that sattva is thebalancing third which unifies extremes. To quote fromthe 18th chapter of the Bhagavad Gita, "Know that thewisdom which perceives in all nature one single principleis of the sattva quality. The knowledge which perceivesdifferent and manifold principles as present in the worldpertains to rajas, but that knowledge which is attached toone object alone as if it were the whole is of the nature oftamas." Again speaking of action, "The action which isright, performed without attachment to results, free frompride and selfishness, is of the sattva quality. That is ofrajas which is done with a view to its consequences, orwith great exertion, or with egotism. And that which inconsequence of delusion is done without regard to con-sequences or the power to carry it out, or the harm it maycause, is of the quality of darkness, tamas."

The personality, however, is so bound by the qualitiesthat a position where sattva rules is not easy to attain, anda level of consciousness where even sattva is seen as aquality of matter is still more difficult. Yet from theheights of the impersonal the student may watch, serene,detached and yet compassionate, the interplay of thequalities in his own personality and in the manifestedworld around. Here is the field of battle in which theopposites wage war, and he is wise indeed who learns toperform all action so impersonally and with such indif-ference to reward that his consciousness is never entangledin the conflict of the dualities, but remains at all timesin the "imperturbability of the Essence of Mind".

Page 169: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 165

The Voice of MysticismThose to whom a sense of the individuality of all appar-

ently divided things is a live and wonderful reality needno intellectual argument to support their knowledge ofthe Self's essential unity. Though their feet be still ofclay, their eyes have seen the light reflected from Enlight-enment, and though the vision be above description savein a richly coloured symbolism common to them all, yetthey know as a spiritual experience truths which cannever be understood with the cumbrous mechanism ofthe intellectual mind.

This does not mean that the mystic can avoid thewarfare of the selves, but that his method of dealing withthe problem is fundamentally different. To him the senseof wholeness is paramount, and the finer aspect of hismind is solely concerned with the renunciation of every-thing which stands between him and the All of which henever ceases to feel himself a part. Whether his symbol-ism be that of fire, as the flame which seeks absorption inthe Sun, of water, as of the drop which slips into the Shin-ing Sea, or of love, as the lover who yearns for theBeloved, the feeling is the same—and indescribable. Thegreatest English poem upon the subject is Francis Thomp-son's Hound of Heaven, and the same insistence on theall-pervading Presence of the Beloved is found in Tenny-son's poem, The Higher Pantheism—"Closer is He thanbreathing, and nearer than hands and feet."

Yet there is nothing personal in such a relationship,for the 'Beloved,' whether viewed as Krishna, Christ orBuddha, is the same impersonal 'God within', whosenature is that Essence of Mind which is above all differ-ences. This constant sense of unity, of wholeness with alllife, leads in some to a fierce impatience, amounting some-

Page 170: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l66 HIGHER MEDITATION

times to intolerance of all forms and organizations andeven of formulated ideas. Yet life and form are only an-other of the pairs of opposites, and life cannot manifestwithout its form. Herein lies a trap for the unwary, wellexpressed in a Chinese saying: "To him who knowsnothing of Buddhism, mountains are mountains and treesare trees. To him who knows a little of Buddhism, moun-tains are no longer mountains and trees no longer trees.But when he becomes enlightened, mountains are oncemore mountains and trees are trees." All of us know thefirst stage, for it is that everyday experience, but therecomes a time when all things are seen anew and in freshrelationship. Dazzled with a fleeting glimpse of somethingthey assume to be Reality, some students speak compla-cently of knowing the Self as One, of having slain thedesires of self, of being reabsorbed into the Light. In plainfact, they have attained a fleeting experience of satori,of momentary irradiation of the lower self with the lightof Buddhi, and it is an experience, assuming it to begenuine, which none can easily forget. But there is ahigher stage, at which mountains are once more seen asmountains and trees as trees, and the spiritual experienceis known for what it is. Yet there will be this difference,that the student will henceforth know that, though un-questionably different in form, these trees and mountainsand all other manifested things are divers aspects andexpressions of one Life, to be viewed accordingly. A goodexample is the comparison of religions. Most studentsbegin by considering their own the best, which may betrue—for them. Later, they study the Wisdom of whichall religions are but a partial expression, and somewhathastily announce that all religions are one and there isno difference between them. Yet the time comes when

Page 171: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 167

they begin to see that the differences between religionsare, in sober fact, enormous, and so, while appreciatingthat their widely differing doctrines are so many distortedaspects of one unvarying truth, they once more observethat mountains are mountains and trees are trees.

The Fullness and the Void

Those who have risen to some extent above the worldof name and form will find the heart expanding toreceive a thousand aspects of the truth which prejudicehad hitherto concealed. For such new visitors we mustneeds make room in the 'Cave of the Heart', for as MrCranmer-Byng points out in the Vision of Asia, "all menand works, whether of men or God, come into our under-standing through this capacity of making room. It is acapacity for expansion and containing. Expansion throughgrowth, containing through space. The microcosm ofman approaches the macrocosm of God through fullnessof life and experience, through knowledge acquired andworks accomplished. But it also approaches Him throughemptiness, through its power to cast out whatever is use-less or redundant, through the space that it makes withinitself for the incoming of the tidal waters of life. Thoughtis both fluid and tidal. It flows outward from us into theworld of life and is expressed in waves of rhythm, intumult of discord, in billows of passion, in ripples oflaughter, and, at rare moments, in wordless depths offeeling. And life surging without and around us givesback in full measure according to our capacity to makeroom and receive." Some students who have reached anappreciation of this tide of life complain of a sense of full-ness of new understanding which, though a source ofjoy, yet shatters their peace of mind. They do not realize

Page 172: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

168 HIGHER MEDITATION

that an equanimity so easily disturbed is not of the sub-stance of eternity, and is no loss. Others, and they aremore common, speak of a feeling of emptiness, of a con-stantly increasing vacuum which is as constantly refilled.Here the student who has meditated on the self willperceive the dual process of attainment, that of becomingmore and more the Self or less and less the Not-Self,reflected in his mind. Whether one grows by a sense offullness which slowly fills the Universe, or by an ever-increasing vacuum which merges in the Void, the result isthe same—and indescribable.

Taoists know that of the two opposites space is morevaluable, as the following quotation from Okakura, takenfrom the Vision of Asia, testifies: "Lao Tzu claimed thatonly in vacuum lay the truly essential. The reality of aroom, for instance, was to be found in the vacant spaceenclosed by the roof and walls themselves. Vacuum is allpotent because all containing. In vacuum alone motionbecomes possible. One who could make of himself avacuum into which others might enter would becomemaster of all situations." There is deep psychologicalvalue in this final phrase. The man who can without hesi-tation accept each circumstance and absorb it into himselfhas robbed it of its power to affect his mind. This involvesa considerable degree of selflessness, and the ability tocrush out instantly all emotional reaction of like or dis-like, together with all thoughts of consequences, good orevil, to oneself. The happening, grave or trivial, must beseen for what it is, yet instantly accepted. All interveningprocesses of thought must be at once dropped, for theerection of such barriers at the doors of mind prevents anentrance into the vacuum above described. This instan-taneous acceptance stifles at birth all trace of worry, hope

Page 173: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE RAISING OF CONSCIOUSNESS 169

or fear, and is a long step on the road to the control ofcircumstances, for henceforth between onself and the cir-cumstances no feeling of duality is permitted to arise.

The same applies to one's attitude to other individuals.On meeting a fellow being there is an instantaneous reac-tion of like or dislike, and an equally spontaneous men-tal criticism. Try to eliminate this reaction, and acceptthis other aspect of yourself, either by using the mysticaltechnique of feeling that he, too, is part of the all-embrac-ing wholeness, or the more rational method of contactinghim at the highest level of consciousness which you canreach, at which exalted level the personality, whichroused such fierce reaction, does not exist. In any eventraise no fresh barriers, but draw this other 'spark of theFlame' into your heart, and know yourselves as one.

Page 174: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

10. The Doctrine of the Act

THE PRACTICE of 'acceptance/ itself by no means easy,is akin to another still more difficult, which possibly nowords can adequately describe. Yet the hints whichfollow, themselves obtained in meditation, may help theintuitive student to grasp the principles involved.

It is clear that the mind has two aspects, the lower,concrete thought-machine reflecting the higher, more im-personal and abstract intellect. It should be equally clearto the thoughtful student that the feelings and emotionsare a lower aspect of the Self than the mind and yetreflect a higher faculty, the intuition. Assuming thesepremises, and they are the fruits of serious investigation,there remain two aspects of our being uncollated, thehighest and the lowest, being the extremes of Spirit andMatter respectively. The fundamental relationship be-tween these two triangles may easily be reduced to dia-gram form, the higher trinity composed of (1) the Life-principle itself, which is no man's exclusive property, (2)Buddhi, the faculty of intuition which illumines {3) thehigher, abstract mind. The lower triangle, which repre-sents the compound personality, consists of (1) thethought-machine which at present dominates Westernpsychology, (2) the feelings and emotions which reflect,and often claim to be the intuition, and {3) the body which

Page 175: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE DOCTRINE OF THE ACT 171

is the instrument of consciousness on the physical plane.But if two of the three points of the triangles are reflectedin their correspondences, why not the third? Surelyreason insists that the body is the direct reflection ofSpirit, the most limited and finite vehicle reflecting thelimitless and infinite? Meditation upon this discoverybrings many corroborative quotations to mind. Forexample, where are we to seek the purely impersonal savein this garment of the personality? "Within thy body—the shrine of thy sensations—seek in the Impersonal forthe 'Eternal Man', and having sought him out, look in-ward : thou art Buddha." {The Voice of the Silence.)Christ in the same way speaks of the body as the templeof the Spirit, while physiologists and anatomists withthoughts above the purely material have found in thisvehicle of humble matter a Universe in miniature.

The suggested correspondence is the meeting ofextremes, yet it is a paradoxical axiom that extremes willalways meet. The phrase has many meanings, but onewill here suffice. If two men try to get as far away fromone another as possible by travelling East and West respec-tively they will sooner or later meet. Meditate on this,even though it involves the circularity of the Universe,for you will have the most modern scientists to supportthe timeless wisdom of the East, in which the Unmanifestis always symbolised as a 'circle centreless'. Spirit andmatter are in essence One, and the extremes reflect eachother. If this be so, and only in meditation can the indi-vidual know that it is so, then action, the expression ofconsciousness on the physical plane, is a direct reflectionof the creative aspect of the pure Life-principle.

All this may sound mere abstract metaphysics, butthese principles have tremendous bearing on the humblest

Page 176: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

172 HIGHER MEDITATION

act, as on our attitude to life in general, for they provethe fundamental teaching of the All-Enlightened Onethat life must be lived to the uttermost before it can becast away. This, is the central message of the Dhamma,to conquer life by living it, not by striving to escape fromthat which is yourself in another form. No aspect of theSelf can reach perfection until the Self as a whole is per-fected, and as the wholeness of each self is indissolublyentwined with every other aspect of the Universe, it fol-lows that Life must move along the Path of Becomingas a single unit—or not at all. The implications of thisdiscovery ripple out beyond the confines of description.Here is the heart of the tremendous saying: "There isno such thing as sacrifice; there is only opportunity toserve." All sacrifice, from the littlest act of self-denyingcharity up to the Great Renunciation itself is equallyinevitable, for to claim self-liberation while there remainsone blade of grass not yet enlightened is to leave that oneblack dot within the golden circle of enlightenment.Herein lies the spiritual tragedy of those who strive forself-liberation without the motive of doing so the betterto enlighten all mankind. Such persons truly reach en-lightenment, only to find in it the sentence of their owndamnation, for the self they have saved is their own self,and between them and the Wholeness they must one dayconsciously re-enter lies a gulf of suffering which few menhave attempted to describe.

The Dhamma, then, is a way of living, not a way ofescape from life, a way of right action in which eachaspect of the Self, from highest to lowest, is fused in con-scious unity. It follows that Buddhist Meditation, so farfrom being "escapist" in its aim, is a positive, dynamicmethod for achieving this self-synthesis.

Page 177: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE DOCTRINE OF THE ACT 173

Then what is the perfect act? It may be described asthe right man using the right means at the right time andwithout motive, an 'action purposeless'. Consider thesefactors separately. There is the right man for each act.As the Bhagavad Gita points out clearly, there is dangerin another's duty, and the wise man does not lightlyassume responsibility until he is satisfied that it is rightlyhis. On the other hand, it is equally unwise to shirkresponsibility offered for one's acceptance, for it is asound principle that when a task presents itself as need-ing doing it is right to do it unless a more suitable personintervenes. The wise man follows the middle way be-tween the two extremes, neither desiring nor repelled byaction, but acting as occasion requires, impersonally.

It is pointed out in The Secret of the Golden Flowerthat if "the wrong man uses the right means, the rightmeans work in the wrong way". It is equally true that ifthe right man uses the wrong means he will be wastingpower and possibly producing troublesome consequences.Experience alone will teach the student what is in all thecircumstances the right means of action, and though atfirst the choice involves a conscious deliberation, the timewill come when in the perfect act the choice is unerringand instantaneous.

Most thinkers know that time is an illusion, but welive in a world of relative values, and to our limited con-sciousness the changing panorama of manifestation ap-pears as an ordered sequence, as a constant flow. As issaid by the Buddhist Lama in Talbot Mundy's Om, "Timeis a delusion. All is the eternal Now. But in a world inwhich all is a delusion, of which time is a controllingelement, there is a proper time for all things. We cannotmount the camel that has passed us, nor the camel that

Page 178: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

174 HIGHER MEDITATION

has not yet come." This is the true interpretation of theTaoist doctrine of 'inaction'. "It is not, as some scholarsseem to think, 'doing nothing.' It is rather the doctrine ofthe right opportunity, of acting on the inevitable hour,of striking the timely note that passes into harmony withothers and produces a perfect chord." (Vision of Asia,Cranmer Byng.) As was said by the Taoist Sage, ChuangTzu, "The Master came because it was his time to be born;he went, because it was his time to die. For those whoaccept the phenomenon of birth and death in this sense,lamentation and sorrow have no place." Just as "there isa tide in the affairs of men which, taken at the flood, leadson to fortune," so there is the unique and perfect momentfor the commission of each act. He is wise indeed whostudies the subtle rhythm of events and learns to actaccordingly.

An Action Motiveless

It has been said that the perfect act has no result. Thismeans, of course, that the perfect act is performed so freefrom personal considerations that in the law of compensa-tion it does not rank as an act performed by that individ-ual. Nor is it indeed performed by an individual; rather isit more correct to say, 'there was a performance of theact'. Yet such impersonality can only be achieved byaction. We must use action to achieve non-action, pur-pose to arrive at purposelessness. This may be done bylearning to rest the mind on a central, neutral point be-tween the opposites. This is the laya centre of Easternphilosophy, the gate through which the unmanifest passesinto and back from the manifest. This is what is meantin the Sutra of Hui Neng when the Patriarch says, "If weallow our thoughts, the past, the present and the future

Page 179: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE DOCTRINE OF THE ACT 175

ones, to link up in a series, we put ourselves under res-traint. On the other hand, if we let our mind attach tonothing at all times and towards all things, we gainemancipation. For this reason we take 'Non-attachment'as our fundamental principle." The advantage of thishabit, however imperfectly acquired, is pointed out ininstruction of Japanese fencing quoted in Dr D. T. Suzuki'sthird series of Essays in Zen Buddhism: "What is mostimportant is to acquire a certain mental attitude knownas 'immovable wisdom'. This wisdom is intuitively ac-quired after a great deal of practical training. 'Immovable'means the highest degree of mobility with a centre whichremains immovable. The mind then reaches the highestpoint of alacrity ready to direct its attention anywhereit is needed."

Such action springs from will, using the term to denotethe highest source of spiritual energy as distinct frompersona] desire. Will is here the voice of the unconscious,in the sense that Dr Suzuki uses the term (ibid.): "TheUnconscious evolves silently through our empirical indi-vidual consciousnesses, and as it thus works, the lattertake it for an ego-soul, free, unconditioned and permanent.But when this concept takes hold of our consciousness,the really free activities of the Unconscious meet obstruc-tions on all sides." To remove the restrictions we mustremove the thoughts of self, in order that the creativeenergy of the Unconscious may flow into action withoutlet or hindrance. It is true that "the same outward resultmay be produced by the victory of the more violent desireas by the use of the will. While the disinclination to getup can be drowned by a heated struggle in which theimagination pictures in glowing colours the advantage tobe gained by rising immediately, the same result can be

Page 180: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

176 HIGHER MEDITATION

brought about by deleting all pictures, by acting at onceand not stopping to think. . . . In the first case the lockis as it were forced, in the other the mechanism is placedin perfect alignment and the key turns noiselessly." (Yogaand Western Psychology, Coster.)

Action which springs from will is instantaneous, andknows no intervention of emotion or thought. Describingthe secret of Japanese painting, Dr Suzuki says: "Thebrush must run over the paper swiftly, boldly, fully andirrevocably just like the work of creation when theuniverse came into being. As soon as a word comes fromthe mouth of the creator, it must be executed. Delay maymean alteration, which is frustration, or the will has beenchecked in its forward movement, it halts, it hesitates, itreflects, it reasons, and finally it changes its course—thisfaltering and wavering interferes with the freedom ofartistic mind." It equally interferes with the freedom ofour spiritual activity.

From will to act there must be perfect alignment ofenergy, a flash of force from highest to lowest unhinderedby the intervention of the personality. As Cranmer Byngsays in the Vision of Asia, "Knowledge and experienceare wise counsellors. But the time comes when we mustset aside the counsels of deliberation, and act onlythrough the urge from within. Here is the parting of theways when the false self developed by accretion fromwithout is dissolved, and the true self of divine growthand spiritual adventure takes its place." In such actionthere is the minimum waste of energy. Thought and emo-tion use up force, and the manifold desires which pull ushither and thither burn up an immense amount of energy.To act from the inmost centre conserves our vital forces,thus leaving more available for the service of mankind.

Page 181: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE DOCTRINE OF THE ACT 177

If all these arguments are sound, and experience willprove them so, then every passing moment is as importantas it is unique. It follows that to move through life withone's mental eyes upon a far horizon is to be in danger offailing in the duty at one's feet. Nor does this imply aconcentration upon passing trivialities, for to the wiseman there is nothing large and nothing small. This is whyin all Zen monasteries the students are made to work inthe fields in the intervals of za-zen, that is, seated medita-tion, and in numerous cases they achieve in the fields thatspiritual insight called satori which they failed to find inthe meditation hall. After all, to concentrate one's everyfaculty upon some physical act itself destroys personality.As a student wrote: "If one is trying to do somethingreally well one becomes, first of all interested in it, andlater absorbed in it, which means that one forgets oneselfin concentrating on what one is doing. But when oneforgets oneself, oneself ceases to exist, since oneself is theonly thing which causes oneself to exist." In brief, im-personal action lifts one out of the personality into therealm of 'action purposeless'.

Yet do not be misled into thinking that the doctrine ofthe act is no more than the due performance of the nexttask to be done. This, it is true, is the superficial meaningof the Chinese story of the street cleaner. "I asked a poorstreet cleaner: "What is the most important work in theUniverse?' Looking up, he replied: 'Why, cleaning thisstreet.' " There is a far deeper meaning here. Returnonce more to the diagram already visualised, and remem-ber that action is Spirit immediately manifest. Now visual-ise the sequence of events, and remember that they onlymanifest as sequence owing to our limited consciousness.What follows ? Surely that were one single act to be per-

Page 182: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

178 HIGHER MEDITATION

formed quite perfectly we should have risen above thepersonal, with its limitation of time and place and conse-quence; in other words, we should have snapped thechain.

Page 183: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

11. The Jhanas

HAVING APPRECIATED the importance of action as amode of enlightenment, and thus reduced the risk ofbeing lost in a cloud of abstract doctrine, the student willbe ready for a series of exercises which raise the level ofconsciousness to heights hitherto undreamed of. Thesedifferent levels of consciousness are found in many lan-guages and many forms. Even the number differs, but onemay glean from the Pali Canon a definite series of eightjhanas, four lower and four higher, which correlate withthe equivalents in Mahayana Buddhism. Jhana, the Paliform of the Sanskrit Dhyana, passed into China as Ch'anand thence to Japan as Zen; it is therefore not surprisingto find these exercises used alike in Northern and South-ern Buddhism, though not always in the same way.

The English language has no equivalent for jhana."Rapture" and "ecstasy" are commonly used, but bothconnote to Western minds an emotional rather than atruly spiritual experience, while Mrs Rhys Davids' "mus-ing" falls far short of a state which is much too dynamicfor such a negative and feeble word. It is better to seekfor no equivalent, but to regard the jhanas as progressiveexpansions of consciousness in which the fetters ofthought itself, as well as our false ideas on life and mat-ter are dispersed by the rays of enlightenment.

Page 184: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l80 HIGHER MEDITATION

The first Jhana is described by the Bhikkhu Silacara as"a state of mind from which for the time being is ban-ished all desire for the pleasurable and delightful, allcraving for anything unwholesome, anything making forbondage to the things of sense. In this state, however,there is retained the faculty of taking up a subject ofreflection and of dwelling upon it, turning it over andconsidering it at length; in a word, the ordinary processesof intellection remain active, their working being accom-panied by a feeling of pleasure at this temporary releasefrom the thraldom of attachment to objects of sense-delight."

In the second Jhana "the mind gradually grows morestill, earth and its preoccupations become remote and takeon a strange unreality. Sometimes there may even be thesensation of the aspirant's body being suspended in space,with abysses of stars above and below, remote from thehaunts of men. The mind, still selfconscious, grows sureof itself, and progresses with a sure step. Concentration isintense, and great joy and peace accompany it." (SpiritualExercises, Tillyard.) It would seem that the mind hereapproaches the stillness of a mountain pool, unruffled bythe conflicting winds of desire. The feeling of impersonalbliss is intensified.

In the third Jhana, to quote once more from theBhikkhu Silacara, "the last shred of delight in the plea-sures of sense, even of the most rarified, sublimated des-cription, is transcended, and there is experienced a tran-quil all-satisfying happiness, unshadowed by the leastdisturbance due to any anticipation of happiness to come.This last, technically called piti, entirely disappears, andthere supervenes a clear, unruffled, perfectly consciousbliss, the bliss of being done with all 'that unrest which

Page 185: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE JHANAS l 8 l

men miscall delight'. Here the sense of self as the subjectof this experience is still further diminished, and the medi-tator no longer feels "It is I who feel this ecstasy, I whoam becoming free."

In the fourth, and last of the lower or rupa jhanas, theconsciousness of the opposites is definitely transcended,and there remains no feeling at all of weal or woe. Des-cribed in the Suttas, as 'an utter purity of mindfulness',no further words can usefully describe a state in which thedoctrines already expounded in these pages have been soperfectly assimilated, and have produced such immeas-urable strength of wisdom poised in inner quietude.

The 'Formless' Jhanas

The dividing line between the rupa and arupa jhanasis no more precise than that between lower and highermeditation, but the a-rupa (without form) jhanas aim at adeliberate and progressive expansion of consciousnesswhich is made possible by the purifying process of thelower four. As the higher jhanas are states of conscious-ness which must be experienced to be understood, itwould be useless to attempt to describe them in detailhere, but the following notes may serve to indicate theiressential nature.

The first of the arupa jhanas consists in the dying outof all awareness of form, all the discrimination, that is tosay, which arises in the mind from comparison betweenvarious forms and appearances. By slowly dissolving awaythe complex forms of 'the 10,000 things' the meditatorreaches a condition of 'unbounded space', from whichthis jhana derives its popular name. This process involvesa severance of all connection between the senses and the

Page 186: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l82 HIGHER MEDITATION

things perceived by sense, a condition in which the worldaround completely ceases to exist and with it all con-sciousness of the pairs of opposites. The student may findit useful to attempt this exercise, even at an early stage.Imagine yourself poised in space with the endless formsof life about you reaching outwards to infinity. Dissolvethese forms, as boiling water would dissolve a bowl ofcountless crystals of ice, and there will only remain asense of infinite space, filled utterly with infinite Life un-fettered by outward forms. From such a tremendous dis-solution of forms one only will be left—in the centre.Try to dissolve this too, if only for a fleeting second, andknow the freedom which comes when the sense of selfis dead.

In the second arupa jhana the consciousness of bound-less space gives way to an infinite comprehension of allknowledge. The feeling is that of an infinite ability toknow whatever you want to know, a sense of expansiveunderstanding in which you have but to focus conscious-ness in any direction to understand it utterly.

The third condition is a state of nothingness, in thesense of no-thing-ness. The consciousness lets go of everyconcept, even those of boundless space and infinite know-ledge, and enters a sphere where no-thing at all exists,not even the perception of nothingness. This utter elimina-tion of all self-consciousness is clearly beyond the rangeof all description, for here the knower and the known aremerged in unity.

Still less will words avail a description of the fourthand last of the formless jhanas, for here the most refinedof the pairs of opposites are transcended, even that be-tween the all and nothingness, the All and the Void.Here, in a sphere of neither perception nor non-percep-

Page 187: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE JHANAS 183

tion, is the limit of all karmic action, the state of Samadhiwhich is the final stage of the Noble Eightfold Path.

Such, briefly, are the lower and higher jhanas as des-cribed in the Scriptures of the Southern School. It will beseen that they range from a state of calm meditation, inwhich the clamour of the senses is for the moment stilled,to a condition of consciousness which the average mindcan scarcely imagine, much less attain. A genuine studentshould constantly abide in the first of the rupa, or lowerjhanas during meditation, while not a few will find them-selves in the second. The third, however, is beyond all butthe most exceptional Western minds, save as a very rareand momentary experience, but consistent effort willbring nearer the time when these occasional glimpses aremore permanently sustained. The remaining steps will formost of us be trodden in lives to come. Yet once more usethe analogy of the spiral, for it illustrates the way inwhich even these higher stages may be dimly understood,and even to some extent practised by the humblest stud-ent, though their final meaning must await more perfectdevelopment.

Meditation with and without Seed

The lower and higher groups of jhanas correspond tosome extent with meditation with and without 'seed'. Inthe meditation with seed the mind uses a definite objecteven though it be but an abstract ideal, as the focus ofconsciousness; in the meditation without seed there is nosuch focus point, either objective or subjective, and it istherefore, perhaps, more accurate to include such exper-ience under the heading of Contemplation. In meditationwith seed, even though the meditator succeeds in stillingthe waves of thought and feeling, thus making of his mind

Page 188: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

I84 HIGHER MEDITATION

a mirror in which true wisdom may be seen, yet thesesuppressed ideas and feelings remain as tendencies whichwill reappear in the mind when the intensity of conscious-ness is removed. These are the 'seeds of habit-energy' re-ferred to in the Lankavatara Sutra, described as seeds inthat they will reproduce themselves in the mind untilsuch time as they are forever destroyed. In the higherrealms of consciousness these former objects of attentionlose their power to germinate, and hence to entangleconsciousness in the realm of form. The student musttherefore sooner or later learn to drop all seed, however,tenuous in form, for only so will the mind arrive at the'vacuum of self-perception' which precedes enlighten-ment.

The Pause in the Silence

The student who has raised his consciousness abovethe limitations of the thinking mind, who has freed him-self, at least in meditation, from the grosser forms of self-illusion, and who has attained some measure of controlover the faculty of enlightenment must now prepare him-self for a further spiritual adventure, contemplation. Butbetween meditation and contemplation there lies a stateof consciousness not easily described. It comes at themoment when the seed is dropped, yet before conscious-ness is attuned to contemplation without seed. It is anemptiness which is at the same time positive, a fierce,dynamic reaching up of consciousness which, havingachieved its utmost heights, waits "poised in pure expec-tancy". Mrs Besant says in An Introduction to Yoga, "Itis the emptiness of alert expectation, not the emptinessof impending sleep. If your mind be not in that condition,its mere emptiness is dangerous. It leads to mediumship.

Page 189: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

THE JHANAS 185

to possession, to obsession. You can wisely aim at empti-ness only when you have so disciplined the mind that itcan hold for a considerable time to a single point andremain alert when that point is dropped."

This 'centre in the midst of conditions,' as it is des-cribed in The Secret of the Golden Flower, is at once thecrown of all previous effort and the prelude to greatervictories to come. It is a hovering stillness in the silenceof a seeming void, a Void which will only be filled whensubject and object, the knower, knowing and the knownare merged in unity.

But before considering the nature of Contemplation itwill be useful to examine the aims and methods of Zenmeditation.

Page 190: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

12. Zen Meditation

ZEN IS unique. It therefore defies classification and makesdescription all but impossible. Reference to the works ofthe late Dr D. T. Suzuki will tell the student as much asmay be known of the history, aim and special methods ofZen, but "the rest is silence—and a finger pointing theway".

The word is a corruption of the Chinese Ch'an, whichcomes from the Sanskrit word Dhyana, the Pali equivalentof which is Jhana, already familiar to students of thismanual. Zen and the jhanas, however, have this difference,that the latter are stages of consciousness achieved indefinite succession, while Zen is known as the SuddenSchool. To the extent that Zen is a method it is that of avigorous advance up the mountain-side without recourseto the well-worn but far longer paths which ultimatelyreach the same enlightenment. Yet consequences springfrom causes, and the achievements of Zen meditation areno less the outcome of lengthy self-development for thefact that they appear with startling suddenness. Never-theless, while other methods of self-liberation favour aslow, unceasing process of development, Zen leaps up-ward to the sun.

The dominating factor in the Buddha's life was hisEnlightenment. It follows that all Scriptures, doctrines,

Page 191: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 187

services, modes of living and methods of meditation mustbe judged by the sole criterion—Do they or do they notproduce Enlightenment ? Herein lies the secret of Zen, ofits maddening paradoxes and scorn of the conventional,of its fierce impatience with all formulated views anddoctrines, and the curious and sometimes violent methodsused by masters to assist their pupils to break free. What,then, are the teachings of Zen ? The following is an oft-quoted summary: —

"A special transmission outside the Scriptures.No dependence upon words and letters;Direct pointing to the soul of man;Seeing into one's own nature."

In the first proposition lies a secret beyond the scope ofthis enquiry. A truth explained is a truth no longer true.Words limit, distort, confuse. They are the necessarycurrency of intellectual thought, but Zen is beyond theintellect. Thereafter reason ceases to hold sway, and theonly means of communication is paradox and symbol,and the silent communion of enlightened minds. Thehighest truths can never be contained in Scriptures; theyare handed down through the centuries from teacher topupil, the former giving to the latter only so much as heis able usefully and safely to receive. Zen masters claimthat the Buddha's inmost teaching has been handed downby this imperishable means, this 'special transmission out-side the Scriptures' being the very heart of Zen. It followsthat no rational method of teaching will suffice to hand onthe secret of enlightenment. The master strives to arousein his pupil a realisation of his own essential nature, andall communication must therefore pass between the in-tuitive levels of their two minds, without recourse to the

Page 192: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

l88 HIGHER MEDITATION

distorting mechanism of rational and therefore rationalis-ing thought. Hence the irrational methods of instruction,in which the most absurd, apparently irrelevant, andoften, violent phrase or gesture is justified so long as thepupil is thereby freed to the least extent from his ownentanglements.

The last three phrases of the foregoing summary willbecome clearer as this brief exposition proceeds. Theyare based on the fact that all manifestation is, in the ulti-mate analysis, illusion, the Essence of life being tathata,Suchness, a Fullness which is at the same time a Void. Buteach minutest form of life is the Universe in miniature,and in attaining Enlightenment each living thing obeys thecommand: "Become what you are", that is to say, "Lookinward—thou art Buddha." As is said in the Sutra of HuiNeng, "You should know that so far as Buddha-nature isconcerned, there is no difference between an enlightenedman and an ignorant one. What makes the difference isthat one realises it and the other does not."

But the most desperate endeavour to escape from thelimitations of form is doomed to failure in a world ofform, and in the course of centuries certain ways havebeen evolved by Zen instructors for handing on theirsacred heritage. Not that any Zen master has ever allowedhis sole ideal to be dimmed by the intervention of anyrigid method or technique. For him there is one purposein all effort, Enlightenment, and even the most nobleideas and sentiments must bow the knee to this centralpurpose, or be destroyed. Only such a ruthless integrityof purpose, such a piercing singleness of heart can explainthe earnest advice of the master Rinzai: "Inwardly oroutwardly, if you encounter any obstacles, kill them rightaway. If you encounter the Buddha, kill him; if you en-

Page 193: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 189

counter the Patriarch, kill him; . . .kill them all withouthesitation, for this is the only way to deliverance. Do notget yourselves entangled in any object, but stand above,pass on, and be free." Once again one is reminded of theadvice in The Voice of the Silence: "The Mind is thegreat Slayer of the Real. Let the Disciple slay the Slayer."

The intensely practical and dynamic nature of Zenexplains its lasting effect on the culture, philosophy andsocial structure of far Eastern nations. It may be thisdirect simplicity which appeals so much to Westerners,or it may be that the Western mind finds relief from thetyranny of formal thought in a system which so clearlytranscends it. Other religions and philosophies seek tobuild up character, to add new qualities to the spiritualstature of man. Buddhism alone denies the very existenceof the individual, the Southern School by a process ofnegation of each ingredient of the personality, Zen byadvising every student to remove or drop each qualityor attribute until there is nothing left save his 'originalface', that is, his essential nature, which is Buddhahood.

Zen Technique

Zen meditation may be considered under four head-ings, namely, its continuity, and the nature of za-zen, thekoan and mondo, and satori.

1. Meditation must be continuous. As already pointedout in this manual, the most concentrated meditation willhave poor results unless the effort be continuous. At thesame time Japanese Zen has achieved a happy compromisebetween the claims of the 'householder life' and that ofthe recluse, for whereas it is obvious that one cannot fullyconcentrate on a koan while doing a day's work in anoffice or factory, yet there are far more persons who wish

Page 194: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

190 . HIGHER MEDITATION

to obtain the benefits conferred by Zen meditation anddiscipline than can arrange to abandon all worldly ties andpermanently enter a monastery. Most Zen monasteries,accordingly, contain at any given time not only perma-nent residents, but others who have entered for a specifiedperiod, ranging from several months to a mere week-end.During this period, however short, the visitors and perma-nent residents share the same discipline, outdoor workand hours of meditation. Such a practice, and it is on theincrease in Japan, will probably prove the Western answerto a growing need, some place outside the town whereone may retire for a definite period for meditation andself-discipline before returning, refreshed and purified inmind and body, to the duties of daily life. At the sametime the habits of mind engendered by the regular periodsof deep meditation will prevail in the midst of worldli-ness, and thus bring nearer the day when meditation isin truth continuous.

2. Za-Zen, literally, Zen-sitting, is the name given tothe sedentary aspect of Zen meditation, as distinct fromthe constant attitude of mind which is ultimately ac-quired. In all Zen monasteries the monks sit together inthe Meditation Hall, each upright on his own cushion,and meditate on the subject given them separately by theRoshi, the Zen master. There are definite intervals for restand exercise, and each monk periodically visits the masterto report his progress, if any, and perhaps to receive anew koan. In these interviews words are used but spar-ingly, for the master can perceive by the merest glance orgesture whether the pupil has grasped the meaning ofthe koan given him.

No understanding of za-zen, however, is complete with-out appreciating that it forms but part of the daily round.

Page 195: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 191

The motto of Zen monasteries is "No work; no eating,"a direct challenge to those monastic orders whose mem-bers live on charity. Zen masters have always proclaimedthe sanctity of manual labour, and strive to make eachmonastery self-supporting. Such insistence on manualwork as part of the day's routine keeps the body as fit asthe mind, prevents laziness and idle introspection, andkeeps alive the ideal of applying at once the principlesof truth obtained in meditation. As Dr Suzuki points out,"If Zen did not put faith in acting its ideas, the institutionwould have long before this sunk into a mere somniferousand trance-inducing system, so that all the treasurethoughtfully hoarded by the masters in China and Japanwould have been cast away . . . , The fact is that if there isone thing that is most emphatically insisted upon by theZen masters as the practical expression of their faith, it isserving others, doing work for others, not ostentatiouslyindeed but secretly, without making others know of it."(Essays in Zen Buddhism)

The Koan and Mondo

3. The koan and mondo. Just as Zen is unique in theworld of Buddhism, so is the koan unique in Zen. Itsnature is best understood by considering its origin. Whena Message is newly given, its hearers are vitalised by thedynamic qualities of the Message itself. As the years andcenturies go by, a process of contraction and hardeningsets in, and succeeding masters of the Message find diffi-culty in keeping its dynamic qualities alive. Conceptbegins to replace direct experience; the life is enmeshed inthe gathering toils of form. Hence the koan as a means ofhanding on the reality of that direct experience which is

Page 196: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

192 HIGHER MEDITATION

alone enlightenment. "What the koan proposes to do isto develop artificially or systematically in the conscious-ness of the Zen followers what the early masters producedin themselves spontaneously. It also aspires to developthis Zen experience in a greater number of minds than themaster could otherwise hope for. To my mind it was thetechnique of the koan exercise that saved Zen as a uniqueheritage for Far-Eastern culture" (ibid).

A koan is a word, phrase or saying which defies intel-lectual analysis and thereby enables the user to burst thefetters of conceptual thought. It is the product of exper-ience and of experience alone. "All koans are the utter-ances of satori with no intellectual mediations; hencetheir uncouthness and incomprehensibility. The Zen mas-ter has no deliberate scheme on his part to make his state-ments of satori uncouth or logically unpalatable; the state-ments come forth from his inner being, as flowers burstout in spring-time, or as the sun sheds its rays. Therefore,to understand them we have to be like flowers or likethe sun; we must enter into their inner being." {ibid). Inorder, therefore, to understand a koan we must reproducein ourselves the same conditions of consciousness as gaveit birth. Here are a few examples:—

Two hands when clapped make a certain sound. Whatis the sound of one hand clapping ?

What was your original face before your parents wereborn?

All things may be reduced to the One. To what is theOne reduced ?

Is there Buddha-nature in a dog? Joshu answered "Mu"(literally "No" or "None").

Empty-handed I go and lo! the spade's in my hand.

Page 197: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 193

When I pass over the bridge the water flows not, butthe bridge flows.

A cow passed through a window. Its head, body andlegs passed easily; only its tail could not pass through.

Why not ?

Why are such koans given ? The idea is to reproducein the mind of the pupil the state of consciousness ofwhich these statements are the expression. At their ownlevel they are not problems at all, and it follows that byraising one's consciousness high enough the problem isthereby solved. The koan is thus a means and not an end.It is a tool to be used and discarded, a raft to be used incrossing the stream, then left behind. A koan has no'answer* which can be written down, for such would atonce degrade it to the level of the intellect. The koan is asign-post or clue to a state of consciousness in which alonethe answer abides. Its purpose is therefore to work up anever-increasing pressure of 'searching and contriving,'which leads in time to a state of intellectual bankruptcy.Then, when the process of thought can go no further, thestudent must summon the courage to abandon all, 'leapover the precipice,' and find in the death of thought thebirth of Enlightenment.

The process of 'letting go' is essential. So long as thestudent clings to the intellect, the world of enlightenmentwill remain closed. Each spark of life must sooner or laterfree itself from the complex structure of thought withinwhich a higher faculty has been slowly brought to birth.The caterpillar weaves a cocoon in which to achieve itsfundamental change, but before it can enter the world oflight it must needs abandon the chrysalis. Yet there is noquestion of weak passivity in this letting go. Zen medita-

Page 198: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

194 HIGHER MEDITATION

tion calls for an 'iron determination and indomitable will.'yet this dynamic intensity of purpose is quite compatiblewith an inner quietude. In the words of The Voice of theSilence, "both action and inaction may find room in thee;thy body agitated, thy mind tranquil, thy soul as limpidas mountain lake".

The fact that this effort is so intense and so continuousinvolves an element of danger. The change from intellec-tual to intuitive processes throws great strain upon thebrain. As H. P. Blavatsky once said, "The brain is theinstrument of waking consciousness, and every consciousmental picture formed means change and destruction ofthe atoms of the brain. Ordinary intellectual activitymoves on well-beaten paths in the brain, and does notcompel sudden adjustments and destructions in its sub-stance. But this new kind of mental effort calls for some-thing very different, the carving out of new 'brain paths'the ranking in different order of the little brain lives. Ifforced injudiciously it may do serious physical harm tothe brain."

The Use of a Koan

The process is thus threefold. First, the mind is con-centrated on the koan until the intellect is utterly ex-hausted and, as it were, burnt out. Then comes a pause,a suspension of all function in a nameless emptiness, aseverance of every tie, a letting go. Then only comes the'answer,' a flash of understanding which, according as itis partial or complete, shatters or merely loosens the fet-ters of conceptual thought. Few achieve this level withoutan effort which exhausts the personality. As a Zen mastersaid, "Unless you have been thoroughly drenched in per-

Page 199: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 195

spiration you cannot expect to see a palace of pearls ona blade of grass."

No barriers can stand against this tremendous spirit ofenquiry; they do but strengthen the indomitable will toknow. "The fact that all great masters have been willingto give themselves up, body and soul, to the mastery ofZen proves the greatness of their faith in ultimate reality,and also the strength of their spirit of enquiry, known as'seeking and contriving,' which never suspends its activityuntil it attains its end." (Suzuki. Essays in Zen Buddhism).

The mondo is a rapid exchange of question arid answerbetween master and pupil. In many cases, as in Joshu's"Mu," the answer is itself a koan; in other cases the ques-tion and answer must be considered as a whole.

Here are some examples:—

A monk asked Joshu, "What is the one ultimate wordof truth?" Joshu replied: "Yes".

Another monk asked another master the same question,The reply was: "You make it two.""What is my self?" "What would you do with aself?"

"What is Tao?" "Usual life is very Tao." "How canwe accord with i t?" "If you try to accord with ityou will get away from it."

"All things are such as they are from the beginning;what is that which is beyond existence?" "Yourstatement is quite plain. Why ask me?"

Note how the answer throws the question back into thequestioner's mind, where alone a solution may be found.Note, too, how homely and practical the answers seemwhen compared with those which a lesser mind mightgive. Would the seeker after the 'ultimate word of truth'

Page 200: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

196 HIGHER MEDITATION

be the more enlightened by an answer couched in abstractprinciples ? Such answers do but echo those of the Buddhaas recorded in the Pali Scriptures, where again and againwe find that he refused to answer in words a questionwhich could only be answered by inward experience. Zenanswers are but one remove from the Buddha's 'noblesilence.' The mondo cuts off speculation, stills the intel-lect and calls on a higher faculty. Provided this is theresult of the answer, its form is immaterial. One knows sowell the mind which asks 'about it and about', and cannotsee that the answer will still be about the question,: andnot a means to enlightenment. Hence the resort by cer-tain masters to astonishing methods of tearing open thiscocoon of argument. If a blow is likely to crack this shellof intellectual doubt it is promptly given, and a shout orgrimace may have the same effect.

Zen masters are equally famous for their unconven-tional sermons. Here, for example, is one in its entirety."If you have a staff I will give you one; if you have notI will take it away from you." (One is tempted to quoteas a remarkable parallel the New Testament saying thatto him that hath shall be given, and from him that hathnot shall be taken away even that which he hath.) Othergreat masters have preached to their followers morebriefly still. More than one has entered the pulpit andmade but a single gesture, such as opening wide his arms,yet this was enough for those whose 'eye of truth' was allbut opened, and satori came.

Attempts have been made to classify the various typesof koan and mondo, and Dr Suzuki has done so at somelength. Yet all have a common aim, the attainment ofenlightenment by direct action. The 'contrivances' maydiffer, but the end is the same.

Page 201: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 197

Satori

Satori is the raison d'etre of Zen, and the whole purposeof the koan exercise. Dr Suzuki defines it as "an intuitivelooking into the nature of things in contradistinction tothe analytical or logical understanding of it". But theintuition is above duality. "The general feeling whichcharacterizes all our functions of consciousness is that ofrestriction and dependence, because consciousness itselfis the outcome of two forces conditioning or restrictingeach other. Satori, on the contrary, essentially consists indoing away with the opposition of two terms in whateversense." Hence the tremendous statement of Zen mastersthat manifestation, the Wheel of Samsara, is itself Reality,in that Samsara and Nirvana are ultimately One. To des-cribe such an experience one can only use analogy. Itseems that, using the koan as a focus point of will, theintellect is driven to its utmost limits and then, like theleap of an electric spark between two terminals, thinkerand thought are fused in unity. Here is the realm of thehigher third, the unifying point of view above all oppo-sites. It is only attained by tremendous effort, the 'empti-ness', of which it is the outcome, being the very antithesisof mere vacuity. Rather it is the result of the 'spiritualpoverty' attained in zazen. "Give up thy life if thouwouldst live," says The Voice of the Silence, and the sameadvice was given by the master Kyogen:—

"My last year's poverty was not poverty enough.My poverty this year is poverty indeed.In my poverty last year there was room for a

gimlet's point.But this year even the gimlet is gone."

Yet the fulness of satori, which ensues upon the utter

Page 202: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

198 HIGHER MEDITATION

emptiness which is the achievement of zazen, is a fulnesswithout limit, a fusion of the spark with the Flame, of theindividual with the Universal Consciousness.

Satori is a momentary alignment of all one's vehicleswith the Universal Mind which uses them, an irradiationof one's whole being with the warmth and fire of enlight-enment. In terms of psychology it is a fusion of thediverse part of one's being, the unconscious, consciousand superconscious, in conscious unity. As Dr Suzukisays, "The will is the man himself and Zen appeals to it."By the koan exercises "the more superficial activity ofthe mind is set at rest so that its more central and pro-founder parts which are generally deeply buried can bebrought out and exercised to perform their native func-tions." One of the 'native functions' of these deeply bur-ied faculties is that of direct action, action which springsfrom the will without the mediation of any intellectualprocess; hence the right use of action as a contrivancefor freeing the will from the inhibitions which lie hiddenin the unconscious mind. A monk complained to themaster Bokuji and said, "We have to dress and eat everyday. How can we escape from all that?" The masterreplied, "We dress; we eat." "I do not understand you,"said the questioner. "Then put your dress on and eatyour food," was the reply.

In the light of these observations the purpose of koansmay become more clear. Thus many of them, for ex-ampel Joshu's "Mu," are designed to raise the conscious-ness above duality by denying every predicate, positiveor negative, concerning the object under review, thuspointing the way to direct experience. To assert that theBuddha is in a dog or to assert that he is not are bothinadequate assertions, for both admit a distinction be-

Page 203: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

ZEN MEDITATION 199

tween two things which are not two but one. Again,speaking of 'the sound of one hand,' Professor Pratt says:"It is not a sound nor a sensation, but a state of mind. Asound is made by something which is in relation to some-thing else—as the first sound made by the two hands. Inthe Absolute there are no relations and distinctions. Theattempt to hear the sound of one hand is merely one ofthe many ways of bringing the pupil to this realization"(Pilgrimage of Buddhism). Not that any words can 'ex-plain' a koan, but these two examples may help to makeclear the state of consciousness which they are designedto achieve.

There are many degrees of satori, ranging from a flashof intuitive understanding to full Enlightenment. Presum-ably the different grades of koan collate with the gradesor levels of satori. As ever harder koans are solved, theunconscious more and more invades the conscious mind,and the personal self is jettisoned in favour of an everwidening point of view. As the koan gets more difficult,and deeper understanding fills the mind, the claims ofhumanity begin to predominate until the individual con-sciousness is merged in the Universal Mind. Then onlyis the Unconscious of the individual and the Unconsciousof the Universe made one, and self, bereft of any abidingplace, dissolves in nothingness.

Beware of false satori, for the toils of illusion growmore subtle as we tread the Path, and much that isclaimed as a wondrous spiritual experience is only phan-tasy. The stranger who enters a new land may be easilydeceived by appearances, and there is no end to the self-induced illusion which the seeking mind will manufac-ture to achieve its end. Yet the tree is known by its fruit,and the touchstone of satori is its effect on character.

Page 204: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

200 HIGHER MEDITATION

The Effects of SatoriIn the opinion of Dr Suzuki, "the opening of satori is

the remaking of life itself." It is a spiritual rebirth, areturn to the child state in the sense of an utter honestyof thought and speech, and a simple directness of action.These are the indications of satori, together with a widthof vision and an inner quietude which come from gen-uine experience. The effects on character will naturallyreflect the degree of satori attained. A mere glimpse ofthe higher world may leave but a memory; the attain-ment of Samadhi is the death of self. Between these twoextremes lies every degree of improvement, yet there isa definite moment when the cumulative effect of koanexercises lifts the spiritual centre of gravity out of theworld of self-ambition into the world of selflessness. Thisis the 'rebirth' of the ancient Mysteries, a 'crossing thestream' to the shores of another world. Yet this is not theend, the final goal. "Veil after veil must lift—but theremust be veil upon veil behind." Such further travel has nopractical concern for most of us, yet we may tread with-out delay in the footsteps of those who claim to be tread-ing directly in the footsteps of the All-Enlightened One.

This, then, is the secret of Zen, that it uses the mind tosurmount the mind, and with or without the aid of agraduated series of koans bursts through into a state ofconsciousness which lies above duality, and hence be-yond the sway of all comparisons and distinctions. Thesole concern of Zen is to attain enlightenment, and allwhich stands in the way is made to serve this end or beflung aside. For dynamic singleness of purpose it has noequal, and its technique is designed to serve this end. Nowords are wasted on the pupil. The goal is pointed outto him, the obstacles made clear; the rest is silence—anda finger pointing the Way.

Page 205: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Part Four

CONTEMPLATION

Page 206: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

13. Contemplation

IF IT is difficult to put into words the technique andexperiences of Higher Meditation, it is wellnigh impos-sible to write of a higher process still. At such a level toassert is to limit, to describe is to degrade. As is said in theLankavatara Sutra: "If you assert that there is such athing as Noble Wisdom, it no longer holds good, becauseanything of which something is asserted thereby partakesof the nature of being and is thus characterised with thequality of .birth. The very assertion: 'All things are un-born,' destroys the truthfulness of it. The same is trueof the statements: 'All things are empty,' and 'All thingshave no self-nature'—both are untenable when put in theform of assertions." Yet, remembering the analogy of thespiral, the student may glimpse a faint reflection of a stateof consciousness which is above description because aboveall predicates.

Contemplation is an utterly impersonal awareness ofthe essence of the thing observed. Its technique, if onemay use such a word in this connection, consists in achiev-ing the utmost one-pointedness of thought upon a givensubject and then raising one's conception of the subjectat the same time as one's consciousness. In concentration,the concrete mind is fixed, let us say, on something round.In meditation, the consciousness is raised to the abstract

Page 207: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

204 CONTEMPLATION

mind and the subject to its highest form, that is to say, tothe abstract conception of roundness which its form en-shrines. In contemplation, the consciousness becomescompletely impersonal, a focus of attention upon a sub-ject which is now perceived in its inmost essence bereftof any form. The nature of the subject is immaterial, forthe contemplator KNOWS that its inmost essence and hisown are aspects of the same Universal Essence of PureMind. Whatever the ideal may be, the contemplator seesit for the first time as it is. Mystics speak of this conditionas being face to face with the Beloved, of gazing upontheir own Divinity; others describe it as being poised ina world of infinite quietude before a subject which is nolonger limited by form, but stands as a symbol of the Not-Self which is for the first time seen to be the ultimateSELF made manifest.

In this condition the inmost Self of the contemplatoris free to function on its own plane, having severed thebonds which fettered it to form. Whereas in concentra-tion the intellect was taught to function without hind-rance from the senses, and in meditation the intuitivemind was taught to rise superior to the intellect, in con-templation the whole machinery of the mind is madequiescent, and the naked spark perceives the Flame un-veiled.

Yet just as a man at the top of a lighthouse may speakdirect to the ground without his message being relayed atthe intervening storeys, so the brain in contemplationsees in flashes of inspired perception the realm of Spirit,where the contemplator stands at the threshold of hisown Enlightenment. All intervening processes of thoughtare set aside; "the insight of the wise who move about inthe realm of imagelessness and its solitude is pure. That

Page 208: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONTEMPLATION 205

is, for the wise all 'things' are wiped away and even thestate of imagelessness ceases to exist." (ibid) The channelbetween spirit and matter, between spiritual understand-ing and its lowest instrument, the brain, is for the momentunobstructed, and within the framework of his limita-tions the student for the moment KNOWS.

At such a level every man-made form is valueless. Allreligions are transcended, and all distinctions betweenmethods of attainment null and void. It is only at such anexalted level, when the contemplator "penetrates beyondall images, however lovely, however significant, to thatineffable awareness which the mystics call 'Naked Con-templation'—since it is stripped of all the clothing withwhich reason and imagination drape and disguise bothour devils and our gods—that the hunger and thirst of theheart is satisfied, and we receive indeed an assurance ofultimate Reality. This assurance is not the cool conclusionof a successful argument. It is rather the seizing at lastof Something which we have ever felt near us and en-ticing us; the unspeakably simple because completelyinclusive solution of all puzzles of life." (practical Mysti-cism. Underbill.)

In terms of mysticism, the contemplating consciousnessperceives the Universal in each particular, the All in everypart. Without losing self-consciousness, in the sense ofan awareness of individuality, the contemplator perceiveshis identity with all the Universe, and knows that know-ledge in the brain. At first this understanding comes inflashes of satori, as followers of Zen would say. Later thevision becomes more permanent, with correspondingeffects upon the spiritual grandeur of the awakeningmind. At this exalted level he solves at last the paradoxof self. There is no longer any higher self, nor lower; only

Page 209: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

206 CONTEMPLATION

two facets of a perfect whole. He sees his inmost essencein the Essence of Pure Mind, yet in the world of illusionsees the same Self immanent in all. This dual process en-ables him to unite in one the claims of spirit and mat-ter, those of the inner worlds and the world of everyday. Freed from the tyranny of sense-reaction, he worksin the world with a deeper insight to its needs, yet neverloses contact with that Essence of Mind which is aloneReality.

When contemplation has become at last a permanentcondition, there remains but one link binding him to theWheel of Suffering—his will to serve humanity. Beforesuch mighty beings lies the threshold of supreme Enlight-enment. Some enter; some return. The latter are they who,having reached the Goal, come back to point the Way tothose who sit in darkness, for they know that all who con-template illusion will ultimately turn about and face en-lightenment. Then will they too achieve this 'centre of acircle centreless', and point the Way in turn to those lessfortunate. Naught hinders any man in such achievement—save self, and the toils of circumstance self-forged andself-imposed. Then strive for the realm of Contemplation,for it has been said: "In Contemplation we step out ofexistence into Being, out of the confines of time and spaceinto the Eternal Now. Here dwells the Fountain. Takewhat you will."

Page 210: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

14. Conclusion

" T H O S E WHO would enter from the outer court, whereflowers are offered to the figure of Gotama, into the innersanctuary, where the heart of the teacher is understood,can only do so by the discipline of meditation." (SpiritualExercises. Tillyard.)

Such are the views of those who compiled this manual.To summarise its contents would be to interpose a mereopinion between the material here presented and thestudent's mind. There are, however, five matters whichneed to be strongly emphasised.

Meditation is a positive, dynamic process, a vital self-renewing and not a negative escape from life. As thetranslator of The Secret of the Golden Flower points out:"Much has been taught the modern man in recent yearsabout the hitherto unsuspected elements in his psyche,but the emphasis is all too often on the static side alone,so that he finds himself possessed of little more than aninventory of contents, the nature of which serves to bur-den him with a sense of wariness rather than to spur himon to master the problems that confront him. Yet it isprecisely the need of understanding himself in terms ofchange and renewal which most grips the imagination ofmodern man." Morality is equally revitalised. The smugcomplacency of negative goodness is replaced by a living

Page 211: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

208 CONTEMPLATION

sense of eternal values, in which the will to do right out-weighs the fear of doing what others may hold to bewrong. Whether one adopts the gentle methods of self-surrender as typified in Taoism, or the strenuous methodsof self-conquest found in Yoga, the same war must bewaged and the same enemy overcome. Methods may varywith temperament, but the goal is the same for all, thefusion of all aspects of our complex being in a limitless,enlightened whole.

The means must always be subordinated to the end.To stress the importance of method is as foolish as con-centration on the finger which points the way. Yet allreligions and their scriptures, and all schools of self-development are only methods, and all alike are subjectto the laws of form. They are born, they grow up, theygrow old, they die. Truth, alone is constant and the wayto it, for all methods are only methods of this Way. Zenis supreme in this respect, that it never loses sight of itsessential purpose, the attainment of enlightenment. Allmethods, from a particular exercise to a particular reli-gion, should be used as a craftsman uses different tools tocreate his masterpiece. He has his favourite tools for aparticular purpose, but one and all, when they have servedtheir purpose, are laid away. The sole and only use of anymethod is to acquire experience, and all discussions,books and lectures are a futile waste of time unless theyserve this end.

The motive must be pure and definite, and the wiseman sees that it is constantly reviewed. Of all the multi-farious reasons why men and women meditate just one isright, the genuine desire to achieve for all mankind aswell as for oneself supreme Enlightenment.

No Master will appear to guide the student's footsteps

Page 212: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCLUSION 209

until he has trodden the preliminary stages alone. TheMaster M. has made this clear. "It is the common mis-take of people that we willingly wrap ourselves andour powers in mystery. . . . The truth is that till theneophyte attains to the condition necessary for that degreeof Illumination to which, and for which, he is entitledand fitted, most, if not all of the secrets are incommunic-able. The receptivity must be equal to the desire toinstruct. The illumination must come from within."(Mahatma Letters.) To choose one's gum is itself mostdifficult, and few who lightly register themselves as pupilsof the latest 'adept' have any conception of what such arelationship implies. Such blind obedience to a man whosebold pretensions they are unable to examine is a self-entanglement in further fetters, making it yet more diffi-cult to obey the Buddha's exhortation to work out theirown salvation with diligence. The hall-mark of the fakeis the taking of money, or the making of claims, and nogenuine Teacher will permit his followers to worshiphim. The hall-mark of the genuine Teacher, on the otherhand, is a deep and genuine humility, and an all-pervadingwill to serve mankind.

The Duty to Teach

Finally, remember that our growing knowledge mustbe shared with others still more ignorant. True, we haveno right to force the truth on any man, but we have aduty to see that none shall walk in ignorance for want ofour willingness to share with him such knowledge as wehave. The Master K.H. speaks of the "prime duty of gain-ing knowledge and disseminating through all availablechannels such fragments as mankind in the mass may beready to assimilate", {ibid) Nor is it of the least value to

Page 213: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

210 CONTEMPLATION

acquire knowledge for oneself alone. Just as the blood isthe common property of every physical cell, so know-ledge should revitalise each aspect of the Universal Mind.Be not afraid of casting pearls before swine. It is true thatknowledge is power, and to hand it on is to assume thekarma of its possible misuse, but the elementary principlesof which the 'man in the street' has such pathetic needare not so dangerous that we may not share them willing-ly wherever the genuine desire for knowledge is madeplain. Yet none will thank you for this priceless boon. Allwho have striven to offer truth to humanity have sufferedpersecution and vile abuse. There was a time when theywere stoned to death by the multitude, or burnt at thestake. To-day they are attacked with no less fear-inspiredsavagery by the forces of so-called science and religion,and by the mass resistance of blind ignorance as broughtto focus by the Press. As the Master K.H. wrote of theBrotherhood to Sinnett: "The first and last considerationis whether we can do good to our neighbour, no matterhow humble he may be; and we do not permit ourselveseven to think of the danger of any contumely, abuse orinjustice visited upon ourselves. We are ready to be 'spatupon and crucified' daily—not once—if real good toanother can come of it." {ibid.) Be ever on the watch,then, to share the fruits of your experience. There is time-less wisdom in The Voice of the Silence when it speaks:"Point out the 'Way'—however dimly, and lost amongthe host—as does the evening star to those who treadtheir path in darkness. . . . Give light and comfort to thetoiling pilgrim, and seek out him who knows still less thanthou . . . and let him hear the Law."

Thus meditating positively and untiringly, with unsel-fish motive and eyes that see beyond all method to the

Page 214: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

CONCLUSION 2 1 1

chosen end, not seeking a Guru on whom to lay the bur-den of one's karmic hindrances, but ever willing to sharewith a fellow pilgrim every crust of knowledge gained,the student will ultimately graduate in wisdom, and findhimself before the threshold of Supreme Enlightenment—only to find that Enlightenment itself is but a veil, con-cealing a quite ineffable Beyond.

Page 215: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Appendix I

Notes on Group Meditation

IT is axiomatic that the united strength of many is greaterthan the strength of one, and the system of regular meet-ings for the study and practice of meditation has much torecommend it. There are those who lack the courage ordetermination to begin alone, or find that when they doso they become too negative. Again, there is always a gulfbetween the text-book and actual practice. Practical prob-lems arise which the experience of other members of agroup may help to solve, for in a group the joint exper-ience of the trials and errors of actual meditation are atthe service of all. Finally, in a well-chosen and well-con-ducted group there is a sense of genuine brotherhoodwhich is in itself a wonderful experience.

The group may be one of three kinds, scattered, col-lected or a mixture of both. If the members are scatteredgeographically, their collective work must consist of com-mon times or subjects of meditation, and a system ofcorrespondence by which the results are collected andplaced at the disposal of all. Some groups, however, arepartly scattered and partly accessible to a central meetingplace. They thus consist of an inner circle of those whomeet in the physical body, and a scattered remainder whokeep in touch by thought and correspondence. Those lessfortunate naturally 'tune in' at the time of the meeting.

Page 216: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

214 APPENDIX ONE

just as those at the meeting link up in thought with everymember wherever situate.

The third type is of two kinds. There are a few groupsin the West which are fortunate enough to have a leaderqualified to instruct and guide the members in their searchfor higher experience. Such teachers are most rare, thoughof those who imagine themselves so qualified there is noend. Most groups, however, have no member qualified toact as teacher, and it is to this type that the followingnotes apply: —

The Leader

The leader of the group, in the sense of the personconducting the meetings, should either be the person mostobviously suitable or else be changed at intervals. Thislatter practice will quench any spark of jealousy, andaccustom different members to the cares and responsi-bilities of leadership. Once the leader is elected for a cer-tain period he should demand and receive the utmostloyalty, and insist that any criticism of his leadership bespoken to his face. Only in such an atmosphere of mutualtrust, respect and goodwill can useful work be done in agroup which is dedicated to spiritual things.

Choice of Members

The choice of members must be made most carefully.Each must be utterly sincere, determined to continue inthe face of every difficulty, unselfish to the interests ofthe group without reference to his own, and unswervinglyloyal. Furthermore, the members as a whole must har-monise, for a member, however advanced, who is out oftune with the others will wreck the group activities. Themembers must be 'as the fingers of one hand,' practising

Page 217: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

NOTES ON GROUP MEDITATION 215

genuine brotherhood the one with the other, and deaf toall gossip of each other's faults and failings.

The Choice of SubjectThe subject chosen should be a saying, principle or

diagram rather than a collective calling down of higherforces. The latter is, needless to say, a far more powerfuluse of collective effort, for it builds a thought-form on theinner planes which serves as a channel between the higherand lower levels of consciousness. Rightly formed, con-trolled and used, such a thought-form can be of enormousservice to the group and its environment, but unless care-fully controlled by someone with occult knowledge it isbetter left unformed. What one has built another mayuse, and there are evil powers as well as good beyond therealm of daily happenings. Even if the leader knows howto control the forces which pour through such a channelit does not follow that each member can assimilate them,and the strength and profound effect of these forces mustbe experienced to be believed.

Meetings

Meetings should be regular, and at the same time andplace. Every member should arrive punctually, lettingnothing short of definite illness keep him or her away. Onarrival, he should try to leave all worldly thought andworries outside the door. Once seated in the circle, hemust remember that he has come to give and not toreceive, to learn and not to show how much he knows.All group matters should be settled quite informally.Conventional procedure should be avoided and discussionreduced to a minimum. The meeting should then beginwith a collective raising of consciousness above the per-

Page 218: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

2l6 APPENDIX ONE

sonality, and a linking up at the highest level possible.Meditation on the chosen subject should be short andintense, ten minutes being quite long enough for begin-ners. While meditating, each member should strive tosink his own self in that of the group, for this deliberateexpansion of consciousness into that of a larger unit isone of the most valuable products of group meditation.It has been said: "The group is the self of the altruist. Thegreat man actually feels towards the group as the littleman feels towards himself." The time will come when the'group' will be all humanity.

Page 219: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Appendix II

Subjects for Meditation

Note: It has been suggested that a list of valuable sayingsand phrases would be a useful addition to this manual.The following list has therefore been compiled. Itmight be indefinitely extended, but the selection hereappended will provide material for meditation to suitall needs. The sayings may be used in actual meditationor as the focus of thought during idle moments of theday. No attempt has been made at classification, nor isthe source given, even when known.

* * *

To live to benefit mankind is the first step.Kill out desire.Walk on.Live in the Eternal.Thou art Buddha.To meditate is to realise inwardly the imperturbability of

the Essence of Mind.Will is the Lord of Karma.Deny nothing. Affirm all.The light is within you. Let the light shine.Behind will stands desire.No origin is the highest good.Draw a line from North to South and there is neither

East nor West.

Page 220: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

2l8 APPENDIX TWO

The hill goes up and down.We behold that which we are.I am not yet I am.Forgoing self the Universe grows I.To love universally is true humility.It's all right.There is no death.I wept into the sea: it did not overflow.The perfect act has no result.To the enlightened everywhere is the same.There is nothing great: there is nothing small.What comes to me is a return to me of what goes out of

me.The future does not come from before to meet us; it

comes streaming up from behind over our heads.Be humble and you will remain entire.Man stands in his own shadow and wonders why it is

dark.There is nothing infinite apart from finite things.There is no poverty save in desire.There is nothing good nor ill but thinking makes it so.The cause of death is birth.In every aspiration dwells the certainty of its own fulfil-

ment.Become what you are.If any man be unhappy, let him know that it is by reason

of himself alone.Aim at extreme disinterestedness, and maintain at all

times the utmost possible calm.By concentrating the thoughts one can fly; by concen-

trating the desires one falls.To girdle the earth needs but to place one foot before the

other—unceasingly.

Page 221: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

SUBJECTS FOR MEDITATION 219

"Master, what can I do to help the world ?""What can you do?"

There is no such thing as sacrifice; there is only oppor-tunity to serve.

The wise man is to be distinguished from his fellow menby his peculiar independence of external things.

The Teacher can but point the Way.Better you should be sullied while trying to help those in

the mire than that you should stand aloof and remainclean.

The sage, however, does not judge; he tries to understand.Desire only that which is within you.We have many duties but only one right, opportunity,

and that we earn.Give up thy life if thou wouldst live.We are not what we think we are but what we think we

are.The measure of our immortality is the frequency of our

immortal acts.The land that is nowhere, that is the true home.A man may know he can succeed, and yet fail; but unless

he knows he can succeed he never will.Life is a bridge; pass over it but build no house on it.Disease is not cured by pronouncing the name of medi-

cine.There is nothing yonder that cannot be found here.There is no such thing as adversity.Foolish are they who turn their backs on the light and

argue over the shadow in front.The truly happy are those who bring their desires into

line with their duty.Love is the fulfilling of the law.Man walks on two legs.

Page 222: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

220 APPENDIX TWO

The heart of the perfect man is a mirror; it reflects allthings but holds nothing for itself alone.

Saying "Let me help you out of the water or you willdrown," the kindly monkey put the fish safely up atree.

The dewdrop regarded the sun with envy and said: "I amThat." And the sun took it at its word.

One came to the master and said: "How shall I be deliv-ered from the Wheel of birth and death?" And themaster said : "Who puts you under restraint?"

Two men looked into a pond. Said the one: "I see aquantity of mud, a shoe and an old tin can." Said theother: "I see all these, but I also see the glorious reflec-tion of the sky."

An aged Brahman came to Buddha, bearing gifts in eitherhand. Said the Buddha: "Drop it." The Brahman letfall one of his gifts. Again the order came: "Drop it."The Brahman dropped the other gift. Again the ordercame. The Brahman was for the moment at a loss, thensmiled, for he had attained enlightenment.

An Indian prince once gave a ring to his jeweller andasked him to engrave in it a sentence which wouldsupport him in adversity and restrain him in prosperity.The jeweller engraved therein this sentence: "It willpass."

I have no parents. I make heaven and earth my parents.I have no strength. I make submission my strength. Ihave neither life nor death. I make the self-existentmy life and death. I have no friends. I make mymind my friend. I have no armour. I make right-thinking and right-doing my armour. I have no sword.I make the sleep of the mind my sword.

Zen has nothing to say.

Page 223: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Glossaryof Certain Technical Terms

used in this Manual

ABSOLUTE, The: Parinirvana, "an Omnipresent, Eternal,Boundless and Immutable Principle on which all specula-tion is impossible, since it transcends the power of humanconception and could only be dwarfed by any human ex-pression or similitude. It is beyond the range and reachof thought." Absolute Truth: the truth about the Absolute,utterly beyond our ken.

ANATTA: The doctrine of non-ego, one of the threecharacteristics of existence, in which all is anicca, dukkha,anatta. That which is called the ego, which says 'I am',is merely an aggregate of skandhas, a complex of sensa-tions, ideas, thoughts, emotions and volitions. It is notan eternal, immutable entity behind these, separating himfrom the One Life, which shines through every form oflife from mineral to man.

ANICCA: Impermanence; one of the three characteris-tics of all existence : anatta, dukkha, anicca. The doctrineteaches that everything is subject to the law and cause andeffect, is the creation of preceding causes and is in its turna cause of after effects. There is in existence, therefore,no stable being, but only an ever-becoming flux.

Page 224: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

222 GLOSSARY

ARHAT: The Worthy One. One who has traversed theEightfold Path to the Goal, eliminated the ten Fetters andthe four Defilements which bind to existence, and on thedeath of the physical body attains Nirvana.

ASCETICISM : As practised for gaining magical powersor propitiating gods essentially selfish. In First SermonBuddha condemned extreme asceticism as ignoble anduseless, and taught Middle Way between self-mortifica-tion and allurements of senses. Only asceticism Buddhismpermits is abstinence and bodily self-control as aids tomental self-control, practice of virtue and altruism: i.e.,renunciation of temporary pleasure for permanent happi-ness.

ASTI; NASTI : To be, not to be.

ATMAN. (See Self.)

AVIDYA (Sk.) AVIJJA (P.): Ignorance; lack of enlighten-ment; the fundamental root of evil, and the ultimatecause of the desire which creates the dukkha of existence.Its total elimination, resulting in perfect enlightenment,is the Goal of Buddhist Path. Ignorance is first of theTwelve Nidanas or Links in the Chain of Causation; firstbecause it is the primary cause of existence. It is the lastof the Ten Fetters; last because until full enlightenment isattained there still remains some degree of error or ignor-ance. The final removal of the veil of ignorance revealssupreme Truth—Nirvana.

BHAVANA: Lit. a 'making-to-become'. Self-developmentby any means, but especially by the method of mind-control, concentration and meditation.

BHIKKHU (P.) BHIKSHU (Sk.): A member of theSangha, one who has devoted himself to the task of fol-

Page 225: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

GLOSSARY 223

lowing the Path by renunciation of the distractions ofworldly affairs. (See Sangha.)

BODHISATTA (P.) BODHISATTVA (Sk.): One whose'being' or 'essence' (sattva) is bodhi, that is, the wisdomresulting from direct perception of Truth, with the com-passion awakened thereby.

In Theravada, an aspirant for Buddha-hood: the Buddhais described in Jataka accounts of his former lives as theBodhisatta.

In Mahayana, the Bodhisattva is the ideal of the Pathas contrasted with the Arahat of the Theravada. He is onewho, having practised the Ten Paramitas and attainedEnlightenment, renounces Nirvana in order to helphumanity on its pilgrimage. The Bodhisattvas are oftencalled 'Buddhas of Compassion*, as love in action guidedby wisdom is their aim.

BUDDHA: A title, not the name of a person; derivedfrom root budh, to know, it means one who knows, i.e.,has become one with the highest knowledge, SupremeTruth.

BUDDHI: Spiritual Wisdom. Universal Mind mirroredin the heart of man: the source of bodhi. The link betweenUltimate Reality and the Mind (Manas). The sixth prin-ciple in the sevenfold constitution of man taught in theesoteric schools of Buddhism.

DANA : The virtue of alms-giving to the poor and needy;also making gifts to a bhikkhu or community of bhikkhus.One of the three 'acts of merit', dana, benevolence; sila,moral conduct; bhavana, meditation. Dana in Buddhism,takes the place of sacrificial rites in Hinduism.

DHAMMAPADA: Collection of Verses. Famous PaliScripture. Many English translations.

Page 226: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

224 GLOSSARY

DUKKHA: Often translated as suffering, but signifyingrather dis-ease, dis-comfort, dis-satisfaction, ill-being ordisharmony with environment. The assertion that life isdukkha is one of the Four Noble Truths, being naturallyassociated with every effort to adapt oneself to that ever-changing environment which is the outcome of the 'willto live'. Complete escape from dukkha is possible only byliberation from the round of birth and death.

F I R E S , The Three: Dosa (anger, ill-will, hatred), Lobha(covetousness or greed), Moha (mental dullness or stupid-ity).

FOUR NOBLE T R U T H S . The. These are:

(1) All existence is Suffering (v. Dukkha.) All states ofmind which arise from the sense of separateness are statesof sorrow or ill.

(2) The Cause of Suffering is selfish craving (tanha),desire for separate existence consequent on sense attrac-tion.

(3) The Cessation of Suffering is attained by the elimina-tion of this thirst for separate existence. This is attainedby following the Noble Eightfold Path, which is the

(4) Way to the Ceasing of Suffering. "This especiallydo I teach," said the Buddha, "Suffering and the endingof Suffering."

This Way is the Noble Eightfold Path.

HINAYANA: Historically, the earliest school of Budd-hism. The term is of mild reproach coined by membersof the Mahayana (q.v.) to describe this 'small vehicle' asdistinct from their own 'great vehicle' (of salvation). Itsonly surviving sect is the Theravada (q.v.).

Page 227: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

GLOSSARY 225

KAMA: desire of the senses, especially sexual desire.The kama-loka are the worlds of sense desire or purga-torial after-death states. Kama must not be confused withkarma (q.v.).

KARMA: Pali kamma. Root meaning "action"; derivedmeaning, "action and the appropriate result of action";the law of cause and effect. Karma operates on all planesof existence. As applied to the moral sphere it is the Lawof Ethical Causation, through the operation of which aman "reaps what he sows," builds his character, makeshis destiny, and works out his salvation.

Karma is not limited by time or space, and is notstrictly individual; there is group karma, family, national,etc.

The doctrine of re-birth is an essential corollary to thatof karma, the individual coming into physical life with acharacter and into an environment resulting from hisactions in the past. His character and destiny are, there-fore, popularly (and correctly) called his "karma", andaccording to his reaction to his present destiny he modi-fies and builds his future.

LANOO: a disciple.

MAHAYANA: The School of the "Great Vehicle" ofSalvation, also called the "Northern School". Geographic-ally it includes Tibet and Mongolia (Western Mahayana),and China, Japan, Korea and Hawaii (Eastern Mahayana),cp. Hinayana. The Mahayana gradually developed fromthe primitive teaching, and no sharp line of demarcationhas ever existed.

MANAS : Mind; the rational faculty in man. That aspectof consciousness {vinnana) concerned with the relation ofsubject and object. Manas is essentially dual, its lower

Page 228: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

226 GLOSSARY

aspect being concerned with and directed towards theworlds of sense; and the higher, attracted to and illuminedby bodhi, the faculty of intuition. This latter, differen-tiated by the term bodhicitta, is the storehouse of theexperiences of the past and is the individuality, thevinnana which creates the bodies and environment of thenext life on earth.

MYSTICISM: the recognition of the essential unity oflife, and of conscious attainment of complete individualharmony with that unity.

Mystical philosophy is based on the concept of a trans-cendental monistic noumenon expressing itself throughthe diversity of the phenomenal. Mystical religion is thestriving for complete conscious harmony with that ulti-mate unity : its goal is, therefore, experience oi Reality.

This doctrine is innate in Hinayana Buddhism; Anattaand Nirvana being its philosophical and religious bases.In the Mahayana School these doctrines are elaboratedinto a variety of forms, all endeavouring to express thesefundamental truths in aspects which may appeal to everystage of mental growth and spiritual development, the oneprecept of all being "Look within thee, thou art Buddha!"

N E T I . N E T I : "Not this, not this."

NIRVANA (Sk.) NIBBANA (P.): The supreme Goal ofBuddhist endeavour; release from the limitations of exis-tence. The word is derived from a root which signifies"extinguished through lack of fuel", and since re-birthis the result of egoistic desire {tanha), freedom from re-birth is attained by the extinguishing of all such desire.Nirvana is, therefore, a state attainable in this life by rightaspiration, purity of life, and the elimination of egoism.One who has attained to this state is called a saint or

Page 229: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

GLOSSARY 227

arhat (q.v.), and at the death of his physical body attainscomplete or final nirvana (parinibbana or anupadisesanirvana) in which all atttributes relating to phenomenalexistence cease, and which is, therefore, called sunyata orvoid. This is cessation of existence, as we know existence;the attainment of Being {as distinct from becoming); unionwith Ultimate Reality. This is the goal of all mystic en-deavour, and mystics of every creed speak of it as "a statewhich passeth all understanding". In the Buddhist scrip-tures (Udana ch. 8, p. 112 of Strong's trsl.) the Buddhaspeaks of it as "an unborn, unoriginated, uncreated, un-formed", contrasting it with the born, originated, createdand formed phenomenal world.

The Hinayana School tends to view Nirvana as escapefrom life by overcoming its attractions: the Mahayanaviews it as the fruition of life—the unfolding of theinfinite possibilities of the innate Buddha-nature—, andexalts the saint who remains in touch with life, ratherthan the saint who relinquishes all connection with it.

PALI : One of the "sacred" languages of Buddhism. Thelanguage in which the Pitakas or Pali Canon of the Hina-yana School were first committed to writing.

PARAMITAS: Perfections. The Six (or ten) stages ofspiritual perfection followed by the Bodhisattva in hisprogress to Buddhahood. They include the practice andhighest possible development of charity, morality, patientresignation, zeal, meditation and contemplation, wisdom.The following four are sometimes added : skilful means ofteaching, power over obstacles, spiritual aspiration, andknowledge, these last four being, however, regarded asamplifications of Trajna, wisdom.

PITAKAS : Pitaka=basket. The Buddhist Pali Canon is

Page 230: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

228 GLOSSARY

called the Pitakas, or the Tipitaka (three baskets). Theseare called Sutta P., Abhidhamma P., and Vinaya P. Appliedin the sense of "handing on", as baskets are used to handon earth in excavation work.

R E B I R T H : The intermittent functioning of the entityin any one of the various phenomenal worlds, underkarmic law. The continuous process of "becoming".

RUPA: Form, ARUPA: Formless. Form implies limita-tion, and form as cognized by the lower mind persists intothe lower heaven worlds. The higher heaven worlds arecalled formless because the mind is free from the limita-tions of the senses. Desire for life in the worlds of form(ruparaga) is the sixth Fetter to be cast off, and aruparagathe seventh.

SAKKAYADITTHI : The belief that in one or all of thefive Skandhas (q.v.) there is an individuality or self, anatta. The first of the Ten Fetters.

SAMADHI: Contemplation on Reality. The state ofspiritual ecstasy consequent on complete elimination ofall sense of separateness, resulting from continued medita-tion on Reality. It is superior to meditation in that thethree factors of meditation (the mind of the individual,the object of meditation, and the relationship betweenthem) are transcended. Samma samadhi, perfect contem-plation, is the last stage of the Noble Eightfold Path, andthe prelude to Nirvana.

SAMSARA: Lit. 'faring on', continued 'coming-to be.'Samsara, as Existence, is contrasted with Nirvana, Being,the one being subject to all the limitations of "becoming",the other being the state of pure "Being" or (Be-ness).Nirvana is symbolically referred to as "the further shore

Page 231: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

GLOSSARY 229

of the ocean of samsara"; the dhamma as the raft whichcarries us across.

SANGHA : An assembly. The monastic order founded bythe Buddha, the members of which are called bhikkhus(m) or bhikkhunis (f). It is the oldest monastic order in theworld. No oaths are taken, and the bhikkhu is free toleave the Order at any time he desires to do so. Thebhikkhu possesses only his robes, alms-bowl, razor, needleand water-strainer. He eats only one meal a day, no foodbeing taken after mid-day.

In the Mahayana School, the Sangha tends to becomerecognized as a spiritual unity rather than a physical one.The ideal Sangha is the community of followers of theDhamma in the world, rather than an exclusive few whoretire from the world. The monastic system was strong inTibet, but is dying out in China and Japan. Monasteriesexist in most M. sects, but they are training colleges forbhikkhus rather than retreats from the world. Bhikkhus ofM. sects keep few Vinaya Rules, and often marry. Theyare teachers rather than monks.

S E L F : Atman (atta): the Supreme SELF; UniversalConsciousness; Ultimate Reality; the Buddha-nature, orEssence of Mind in man. The degradation of this latterinto the idea of an entity (soul, ego) dwelling in the heartof each man, the thinker of his thoughts, the doer of hisdeeds and after death dwelling in bliss or misery accord-ing to deeds done in the body is utterly rejected by Bud-dhism. To avoid misconception Buddhists usually shunthe term 'soul'; where they do use it, it connotes the char-acter created by experience in the phenomenal worlds,and ever becoming more and more enlightened by follow-ing the Path, or more degraded by departing from it.

Page 232: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

230 GLOSSARY

SIDDHIS (P., Iddhis): Supernormal powers developedin following the path to arhatship: these include clair-voyance, clairaudience, telepathy, recalling one's formerlives, etc. It is forbidden to use these psychic powers (thelower iddhis) for one's personal benefit. The higher iddhisare the spiritual Modes of Mystic Insight attained by thepractice of dhyana.

SIGNS OF BEING: Anicca (impermanence), Dukkha(dissatisfaction, suffering) and Anatta (doctrine of non-ego).

S I L A : Moral precepts,, code of morality, Buddhistethics. Pancha-sila, the Five Precepts; dasa-sila, the tenPrecepts. One of the moral 'Trinity' of Sila, right deeds,Dana, benevolence, Bhavana, purification and disciplineof the mind, from which Panfia, wisdom, follows.

SKANDHAS (Khandhd (P.) Skandha (Sk.)): The five caus-ally conditioned elements of existence forming a being orentity. In the personal sense, the skandhas are the ele-ments which condition the appearance of life in any form;which together make up the personality in the sphere ofSamsara. The Five Skandhas are inherent in every formof life, either in an active or a potential state, e.g., thereis consciousness in the mineral, but it is dormant. In man,all five elements are active. These are enumerated as: 1,Rupa; 2, Vedana; 3, Sauna; 4, Sankhara; 5, Vinnana.

These are all material, in the sense of being subject tothe characteristics of existence, anicca, dukkha, anatta.They form the temporal or phenomenal nature of man,and it is the idea or belief that separately or collectivelythey form a self or ego that is the heresy of sakayaditthi,the first of the Ten Fetters which bind men to the Wheelof Life.

Page 233: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

GLOSSARY 23I

SUTRA (Sk.), SUTTA (P.): a thread or string (on whichjewels are strung), thus applied to that part of the PaliCanon containing the narratives about dialogues by theBuddha. The Sutta Titaka consists of the five 'Nikayas',i.e., Digha, Majjhima, Samyutta, Anguttara, Khuddaka.There are also a number of Mahayana scriptures calledsutras.

THERAVADA (P.): The 'doctrine of the Elders'. Theonly one to survive of the eighteen sects of the Hinayana(q.v.), the earliest Buddhist school. Its complete Canonexists in Pali, now translated into English. The school isfound in Ceylon, Burma, Thailand and Cambodia. There-fore sometimes called the Southern School of Buddhism.

WHEEL OF LIFE (Bhavachakra): The Wheel has beenused by many religions as the symbol of the ever-rollingactivity of life. Buddhism adopted the same symbol totypify the ceaseless process of becoming and its limitation(finiteness). It conceives of man as bound to this Wheelso long as he thinks of him(self) as bound, but when heattains a realization that the 'self he thinks of is an illus-ory 'self, he is freed from the Wheel and attains liberationinto that state of infinity called Nirvana.

YOGA: A word meaning "yoke", in the sense of "thatwhich unites", therefore "union" and the system of disci-pline which brings a man to union with Reality.

Page 234: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Index

Absolute, the, 160Abstraction, 47Acceptance, 169-170Act, 33,176

perfect, 125,173, 174Action, 10, 29, 33,125,129,

146, 174,194, 198in inaction, 161master of, 37meditation on, 90, 106principles of, 113"purposeless", 173, 176reason for, 36right, 172,173

Actions, 125Adept, 21, 23,60Alignment, 73, 176Ambition, 87Analogy, 7,143, 150

meditation on, 105Analysis, 58

products of, 53Anatta, 7, 102Anger, 126Anicca, 109Anxiety, 132Application, of beliefs, 98Arhat, 5Arjuna, 28

Art, 130Ascent, 4Atta, 7,102Attachment, 116,151Attention, control of, 54, 55,

field of, 47Attraction, 131, 133, 160

to world, 4Authority, 97,146

Beauty, 93, 130Becoming, 72,109,124

Path of, 172Belief, 90, 97,98, 128Beloved, 165Benevolence, 3Bhavana, 1, 115Bliss, 180Bodhisattva, 5Bodies, meditation on, 44,84,

88, 103,132,150Body, 84, 93, 137, 170

fitness, 32, 135meditation on, 86position for concentration,

42,56purity, 44relaxation, 35

Page 235: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INDEX

Compassion, 4,74, 75, 96.100, 106, 108-110, 129,148

Compromise, 4, 123, 124, 159Concentration, 15, 28, 31, 32,

34, 67daily period, 40emotions unsuitable for, 30exercise in, 37, 55object of, 47on object, 53practice of, 28proficiency in, 30subjective, 55subjects for, 46

Concepts, 89, 152user of, 87

Consciousness, 5, 9, 60, 68control of, 61directed, 47expansions of, 179field of, 53, 72raising of, 102,103, 112,

155,160,179universal, 88, 104vehicles of, 48,85

Contemplation, 183, 185, 203205, 206

Control, 29,123of circumstance, 169physical, 32

Conversion, 12Courage, 45, 89,134,193Cycles, 105, 149

Dana, 1,115Dangers, 18Day-dreaming, 33, 70

Brahma Viharas, 106,127Brain, 32,41,49

freshness of, 40Breath-control, 44Breathing, 55, 56, 76

rhythmic, 81,139special, 44Zen method, 56

Breaths, counting, 57Buddha, 38,99, 128, 158, 196

meditation on, 149nature, 158inmost teaching, 187

Buddhagosha, 106Buddhi, 8, 145, 152,170Buddhism, 1, 89, 99-100, 107,

108, 157, 158, 166cold, 129

Buddhist, 129meditations, 84,172emotion, 107

Causation, 95Causes, meditation on, 94

world of, 39, 72, 75Centre, spiritual, 72Change, law of, 92,108

world of, 4Character, 39, 112, 151

building, 71, 101, 112, 113,114

improvement of, 30Charity, 1, 115,116Chord, 62Circumstance, 30,169Colour, 62Comparisons, 114

234

Page 236: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INDEX 235

Delusion, 119, 164Design, 59Desire, 24, 25, 26, 51, 70, 74,

87- 134direct, 24right, 26, 45sensuous, 127voice of, 128

Desirelessness, 118Desires, 45, 118

conflict between, 25control of, 118physical, 32sexual, 92unwanted, 58

Detachment, noDhamma, 99, 100, 172Diagrams for concentration,

54, 59, 61Diaphragm, 56Diet, 136,137Difficulties, 30, 47, 48, 77, 78Discipline, 21, 27

mental, 41of meditation, 207

Disease, 109,135,137Disharmony, 109Dispassion, 96,110Display of powers, 19Dissociation, 160Doctrine, subject for medita-

tion, 98-100Dosa, 117Dress, 114Drugs, 87Dualities, 158, 164Duality, 152, 158

synthesis of, 158Dukkha, 109

Duties, 27, 95Duty, 177

another's, 173performance of, 27

Ecstasy, 179,181Effects, world of, 39, 72Effort,

continuous, 22, 52intense, 194personal, 63right, 116

Egotism, 78, 101, 102, 109,114, 118, 157

Eightfold Path (see Path).Emotion, 29, 74, 125,126,

127-134dangers of, 127higher, 107indulgence, 33mass, 37

Emotions, 9, 30, 31, 107, 125,126, 127-131, 133, 134,170

analysis of, 132,133control of, 86culture of, 125, 131dissociation from, 126, 127higher, 127lower, 126replacement of, 132, 134sublimation of, 131, 134

Emptiness, 167, 168, 184,185, 194, 197

Energy, 72, 122, 125, 126,132- 176

creative, 155mental, 33, 34

Page 237: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

236 INDEX

Enlightenment, 1, 70, 72,151,186,187, 188, 193,198, 208,211

momentary, 145through emotion, 130

Enmity, 107Enquiry, Spirit of, 195Enthusiasm, 129Environment, 30Envy,109Equanimity, 74, 75, 106, noEquilibrium, inner, inEscape, 3, 172, 188Essence of Mind, 5, 151, 164,

165Essentials, 114Evil, 116, 121

nature of, 119Evolution, 7,82, 102, 134

purpose of, 4Exercises, 32, 34, 39-40

daily in concentration, 40,53- 54- 55

inbreathing, 81length of, 41

Expansion, 72Experience, 75,167,191,198

fruits of, 115inward, 196past, 77spiritual, 149, 152, 153

Extravert, 77Eyes, 42, 79

Facts, 36meditation on, 90,93significance of, 30

Failings, 120

Fasts, 136Fatigue,

causes of, 29,50, 132Faults, 70Fear. 51,89,94,119, 126,132,

159control of, 169of loss, 156

Feeling, 85, 128, 132,170Fetters, 49Fires, the three, 99, 117Food, 69, 114Force, 11, 130, 131, 132Forces, 100, 113

earth, 40of form, 163

Form-building, 150Forms, 79, 152, 153

meditation on, 89, 90outward, 154world of, 147, 163

Four Noble Truths, 99

Glyphs, 61Goal, of meditation, 67, 76God,

within, 165Good, 116,119Gossip, 38Gunas, 162-3Gurus, 23, 209

Habit-energy, seeds of, 184Habits, 41,114Happiness, 75Harmony, 108

Page 238: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INDEX 237

Hatred, 87,94, 107, 109, 117,119, 121, 133, 134

Health, 39,132,136,138Helpfulness, 69Householder life, 189Humility, 70, 209Humour, 95, 114

Ideal, 70, 82, 102, 103, 124,

Ideals, 9ideas, 9, 36, 88, 125, 129

for concentration, 46intruding, 51

Ignorance, 87Illusion, 87, 117, 188

world of, 24Image, 81

concentration on, 61mental, 59

Images, mental, 59Imagination, 11, 59Immortality, 105Impermanence,

meditation on, 58Impersonal, 52,130,155,160,

164,171,177, 203attitude to thoughts, 57point of view, 95,160,161

Inaction, 114, 161, 174, 194Indifference, noInspiration, 20, 74Intellect, 145

abandonment of, 147abstract, 170claims of, 78

Intuition, 9, 127, 128, 145,

146,147,150,159,170,197

Involution, 134

Jealousy, 109Jhanas, 108,179,180, 186

first rupa, 180second rupa, 180third rupa, 180fourth rupa, 181first arupa, 181second arupa, 182third arupa, 182fourth arupa, 182

Joy, 75, 106, 109, 127Judo, 50,51, 121

Kama, 127Karma, 30,49,58, 75,80, 91,

99,105,152, 158, 163,210

Karuna, 108Knower, 6, 29

and known, 89Knowledge, 3,45,99, 209

instrument of, 29right, 204way of, 6

Koan, 189, 190, 191, 192,193- 194- 197

"answer" to, 195examples, 192,193interview, 31meditation on, 31purpose of, 197, 198

Labels, 91,154Lao-Tzu, 168

Page 239: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

Laws, 50, 68inner, 146of meditation, 68

Leader of group, 214"Letting go", 193Liberation, 151Libido, 125Life, 151, 170, 171

force, 125, 127, 131, 144,158

inner, 143tide of, 167universal, 127

Lobha, 117Logic, 147Love, 106, 107, 108, 133

power of, 122spiritual, 129

Loving-kindness, 107, 108Lust, 87,117

Mahayana, 100Man, 7Manas, 8Masters, 23, 208Matter, n, 170, 171Meditation, 1, 2, 9, 12, 15,

63,67,68,86, 112, 207abstract yybeginning of, 89daily period of, 80as an escape, 26forty subjects for, 99higher, 143, 148, 149, 152meetings for, 215on the Bodies. (See Bodies.)on doctrines, 99on things as they are, 89,

90, 94, 150physical aids to, 69practice of, 5, 24and prayer, 5, 6purpose of, 9, 10, 71, 101,

results of, 26, 74subjects for higher, 148-150

Meditations, the four, 106Meditator, 80, 107, 144, 149,

181Medium, 21Mediumship, 21, 184Memorisation, 55Memory, 59, 60Messages, psychic, 23, 24Messiahs, 24Methods, 208

of breathing, 55of concentration. y6

Metta, 107Middle Way, 20, 117, 157,

159. 163Mind, 29, 30, 104, 107, 153,

163attentive, 58control of, 163development, 1, 2, 3, 12,

25, 60, 115divine states of, 106enlightened, 112higher, 9, 150, 170lower, 150meditation on, 87positive, 20,80receptive, 20right attitude of, 31strength of, 114

INDEX238

Page 240: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INDEX 239

universal, 145, 153Misfortune, 49Moha, 117Mondo, 191, 195-6Money, 116Mood, 86,Morality, 1, 115, 159, 207Motive, 2, 5, 18, 68, 76, 148,

208examination of, 39, 96perfect, 159right, 2, 3, 10, 19, 63, 148,

208testing, 70wrong, 48

Mu, 198Mudita, 110Music, 93Mystic, 6, 77, 131,165

of the mind, 165Mysticism, 99, 130, 144, 165Myth, 144

Names, meditation on, 91Narcotics, 69Negative attitude, 20,40

forces, 40Nerves, 87, 138Nirvana, 7, 103, 104, 197Noble Eightfold Path. (See

Path.)Non-attachment, 175Noon, 40No-thing-ness, 182Not-Self, 101, 102, 156,160,

168, 204Noumenon, 4

Object,for concentration, 46, 53

Objective, 51concentration, 55

Observation, 59, 60Observer, 51Obsession, 20,185Occultist, 77One-pointedness, 31, 33, 59,

63, 203Opinion,

considered, 37, 38mass, 39motives for, 97

Opportunity, 113, 174value of, 34

Opposites (pairs of), 34, 68,158, 159, 163, 166, 168,174

Pairs of Opposites. (See Op-posites, pairs of.)

Paradox, 145, 156, 159, 187of man, 71

Passivity, 20Path, 4, 45,46, 49, TJ> 97.

146,148,149Eightfold, 2,99

Patience, 22, 52,113Perfection, short-cut to, 23

towards, 63Personality, 7,8, 20, 87-88,

104, 169-171Phantasy, 126,199Phenomena, 4, 92

pursuit of, 19Piti, 10Place, 42,80

Page 241: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

240 INDEX

Poetry, 144Poise, 56

inner. 39, 74,89.144Position,

for concentration, 42Positive attitude, 20Possessions, 88Posture, 43,76

for concentration, 42Poverty,

spiritual, 115Power, 3Powers, 19,68,72,112

of mind, 113Prayer, 6Precepts, 117,147Prejudice, 87, 90

popular, 37Pride, 87

spiritual, 19,49, 70Principles, moral, 117Probation, 49Problems,

insoluble, 160of life, 52

Progress, 21path of, 149true, 20vicarious, 63

Property, 116Psychic powers, 18,19, 23-4

centres, 19development, 44world, 19

Psychology, 25Purification, 5Purity of life, 23, 69Purpose, 4,188

of the Path, 97

Qualities of character, 113(Gunas), 162-164

Rajas, 162-4Realism, 92Reality, 4,7,89, 103, 118,

143,166,195,197- 2°5Reason, 147Rebirth, 99Recluse, 189Recreation, 35Relaxation, 35, 138Religions, 71,91.166Renunciation,

the great, 116,149,172Repose, 34, 44, 138

maximum, 43Repression, 161Repulsion, 131,133Restlessness, of mind, 47-8Reticence, 69Right, 133-4,134Routine, 40

Sacrifice, 172Sakkayaditthi, 87Salvation, 71, 149Samadhi, 152,183Samsara, 104, 197Sangha, 99Satori, 145,166,177,192,

197, 198-200false, 199opening, of, 200

Sattva, 162-4Scriptures, 186,187

Pali, 84

Page 242: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INDEX 241

Seed,meditation with and with-

out, 79-80,183, 184transformation of, 155

Self, 6, 8, 34,101-4,156-157, 158,161,168,170,172

analysis of, 7false, 176higher, 73integration of, 165lower, 73meditation, on the, 100,

101,150,161, 162paradox of, 160personal, 58, 156true, 176, 203-4unity of, 165

Self-analysis, 76,101Self-conceit, 22Self-control, 72,117, 118, 123Self-delusion, 115Self-denial, 117Self-development, 5, 8r, 86Self-enlightenment, 82Self-forgetfulness, 112Self-hypnosis, 53Self-improvement, 114Self-indulgence, 69Self-knowledge, 10Self-mastery, 21, 29, 33, 39Self-possession, 38, 74Self-realisation, 145Self-recollectedness, 38, 40,

7 6

Self-reliance, 101Selfishness, 3, 57, 63, 119,

134

Selflessness, 73,134, 168, 200Selves, warfare of, 164Sensation, 63Sense-reaction, 54, 126Senses, 54,63, 85,130

attachment to, 84control of, 86

Separateness,heresy of, 87, 104,148, 156

Serenity, 74, 75, n o , 131inner, 30,130

Service, 5, 39, 134Sex, 155

control of, 123Shila, 100Siddhis, 163Sight, 54Signs of Being, 99Sila, 1, 115, 116Silence, 69Skandhas, 8, 104Sleep, 138Smell, 63Smoking, 92Solitude, 69Soul, 104Sound, 93Space, 95, 168, 181Speech, 146Spirals, 70, 101, 149, 160, 183,

203Spirit, 7, 170-171, 177

and matter, 72Spirituality, 38,134, 135Stillness, 81Strength, 81Sublimation, 122Success, 22

Page 243: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

242 INDEX

Suchness, 188Suffering, 108Suppression, 123Symbolism, 74Symbols, 61, 81, 105, 143,

144, 187Synthesis, 160, 163, 172

Tamas, 162-4Tao, 195Taoist, 115, 161, 174Taste, 63Tathata, 188Teacher, 2, 209Temptations, 120

avoiding, 121Tension, undue, 43Terms, meanings of, 15Theravada, 100Thinking, 36, 88

backwards, 58Thought, 9, 29, 33, 39, 112,

125, 132, 167abstract, 103association, 50fetters of, 85habits of, 113, 117incoming, 38power of, 10, 11, 122recalling, 51Western, 102

Thought control, 54Thought forms, 11, 24Thought machine, 48, 79,87,

104, 147, 170Thoughtlessness, 37Thoughts, 119, 174

flow of, 58, 87

intruding, 49, 52, 57, 58unconnected, 50unwanted, 58

Time, 95, 173illusion, of, 22

Times, for meditation, 40,4169

Time-table, 34Tolerance, 98Touch, 62Tranquilisation, 161Trinities, 158, 159Trinity, 158, 170Truth, 90, 91, 98, 147, 208

spiritual, 151

Unconscious, 175Understanding, 75

grades of, 98Unfolding, 71Unity, 71, 73, 77, 81, 96, 100

182,185conscious, 198

Universe,meditation, on, 95

Uppekkha, no

Values, 94, 143Vice, 113, 119, 120, 123

avoidance of, 121replacement of, 121sublimation of, 120, 121

Vigour, 114Visualisation, 55, 59, 62Void, 167, 185, 188

War, 37Way, 5, 115

Page 244: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

INDEX 243

beginning of, 23dangers, on, 3

Wheel, of becoming, 99,10$Will, 24, 25, 45, 49, 73, 80,

85,117,129,134,175,176,198

act of, 45universal, 25

Wisdom, 19, 45, 81, 166immovable, 175

Words, 187for concentration, 61in meditation, 153repetition, of, 80as symbols, 143in Zen, 189-90

Work, 33as duty, 26programme, of 46and rest, 33-35,105

Worry, 29, 132

Wrong, 124, 134Wu-wei, 161

Yoga, 44, 78, 208Bhakti, 78Jnana, 78Karma, 78

Yogis, 60

Za-Zen, 177,190Zen,186-200, 208

Breathing, 56, 57Discipline, 190Masters, 187-191, 194-6Methods of

meditation, 147, 189,190work, 45,46, 186-7Monasteries, 190, 191Sermons, 196Teachings of, 187

Page 245: Concentration and Meditation by Christmas Humphreys

BUDDHISM

In what has become a classic manual of mind development, thelate Christmas Humphreys, who played a leading part in makingBuddhist ideas available to a Western audience, provides thereader with a practical, common-sense guide which begins withthe controlled development of the mind through concentration,and then explains how to achieve deeper spiritual developmentthrough meditation and contemplation.

Christmas Humphreys had many years experience teachingboth beginners and advanced students and although the book iswritten with the emphasis on Buddhist ways of thought, noknowledge of Buddhism is necessary for the reader' to benefitfrom the advice it contains.


Recommended